An answer of a minister of the Church of England to a seasonable and important question, proposed to him by a ... member of the present House of Commons viz. what respect ought the true sons of the Church of England ... to bear to the religion of that church, whereof the King is a member?
         Cartwright, Thomas, 1634-1689.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 175 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 32 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A35015
         Wing C696
         ESTC R16020
         12545054
         ocm 12545054
         63029
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35015)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63029)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 308:16)
      
       
         
           
             An answer of a minister of the Church of England to a seasonable and important question, proposed to him by a ... member of the present House of Commons viz. what respect ought the true sons of the Church of England ... to bear to the religion of that church, whereof the King is a member?
             Cartwright, Thomas, 1634-1689.
             A. B.
          
           63 p.
           
             Printed for J.L. and are to be sold by most booksellers in London and Westminster,
             London :
             1687.
          
           
             Attributed to Thomas Cartwright. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Signed: A.B.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Marginal notes.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church and state -- England.
           Great Britain -- Politics and government -- 1660-1688.
        
      
    
     
        2008-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-05 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-07 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-07 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           OF
           A
           MINISTER
           OF
           THE
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           TO
           A
           Seasonable
           and
           Important
           QUESTION
           ,
           Proposed
           to
           him
           by
           a
           Loyal
           and
           Religious
           Member
           of
           the
           present
           House
           of
           COMMONS
           :
        
         
           
             VIZ.
             What
             Respect
             ought
             the
             True
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             in
             point
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Christian
             Prudence
             ,
             to
             bear
             to
             the
             Religion
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             the
             King
             is
             a
             Member
             ?
          
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           in
           you
           lies
           ,
           live
           peaceably
           with
           all
           Men.
           
           
             Rom.
             xii
             .
             18.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             J.
             L.
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           most
           Booksellers
           in
           London
           and
           Westminster
           .
           1687.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           ANSWER
           OF
           A
           MINISTER
           OF
           THE
           CHURCH
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
        
         
           To
           a
           Seasonable
           and
           Important
           Question
           ,
           propos'd
           to
           him
           by
           a
           Loyal
           and
           Religious
           Member
           of
           the
           present
           House
           of
           COMMONS
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Support
           and
           Security
           of
           the
           
             Government
             ,
             as
             now
             by
             Law
             establish'd
             ,
          
           both
           in
           
             Church
             and
             State
          
           ,
           is
           so
           
             publick
             a
             good
          
           ,
           that
           all
           
             good
             Christians
          
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           within
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           open
           their
           Veins
           and
           Purses
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             à
             fortiori
          
           ,
           to
           
             open
             their
             Mouths
          
           ,
           and
           put
           
             their
             Pens
             to
             Paper
             for
             it
             ,
          
           in
           a
           time
           of
           Trial.
           And
           since
           you
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           condescend
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           ask
           my
           poor
           private
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           meant
           to
           rely
           upon
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           Case
           of
           such
           
             publick
             Importance
          
           ,
           I
           will
           save
           you
           and
           my self
           the
           trouble
           of
           any
           Apology
           ,
           and
           trust
           to
           
             your
             Candor
          
           ,
           and
           my
           own
           
             good
             Intentions
          
           ,
           in
           setting
           
           down
           what
           I
           judge
           to
           be
           your's
           ,
           and
           my
           duty
           in
           all
           sincerity
           ,
           (
           which
           God
           knows
           I
           have
           done
           ;
           )
           and
           leave
           
             to
             him
          
           and
           you
           the
           pardoning
           of
           my
           Errors
           ;
           which
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           at
           least
           cover
           from
           being
           any
           
             common
             Nuisance
          
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           any
           
             private
             Damage
          
           to
           my self
           .
           You
           are
           alwaies
           pleas'd
           to
           allow
           me
           as
           much
           freedom
           in
           Writing
           as
           in
           Thinking
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           do
           the
           more
           freely
           pour
           my
           
             indigested
             Thoughts
          
           into
           your
           Bosom
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           
             ease
             my
             own
          
           Mind
           ,
           as
           to
           understand
           what
           
             your's
             will
             be
          
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           sensible
           ,
           That
           the
           Commands
           you
           have
           laid
           upon
           me
           ,
           are
           rather
           directed
           to
           try
           
             my
             Obedience
          
           ,
           than
           to
           supply
           
             want
             of
             Information
          
           in
           any
           Point
           ,
           which
           concerns
           
             your
             Duty
             to
             God
             or
             the
             King
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           I
           must
           rather
           expose
           my
           
             own
             real
             Desects
          
           ,
           than
           not
           endeavour
           to
           supply
           
             your
             imaginary
             ones
          
           ;
           who
           will
           be
           alwaies
           ,
           
             as
             much
             as
             I
             can
          
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
             I
             ought
          
           to
           be
           ,
           your
           Servant
           .
        
         
           They
           ,
           who
           least
           consider
           hazzard
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           their
           duty
           
             fare
             best
          
           still
           :
           Mens
           Tongues
           are
           their
           own
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           in
           
             your
             power
          
           or
           mine
           ,
           to
           prescribe
           what
           shall
           be
           spoken
           for
           or
           
             against
             us
          
           ,
           by
           them
           who
           make
           
             all
             Men
             Papists
          
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           Schismaticks
           ;
           nor
           will
           they
           ever
           
             believe
             us
             far
             enough
             from
             Rome
             ,
          
           unless
           we
           will
           bear
           them
           
             Company
             to
          
           Geneva
           .
           But
           we
           have
           not
           
             so
             learned
             Christ
          
           :
           We
           have
           been
           taught
           how
           to
           govern
           our selves
           ,
           both
           towards
           Papal
           and
           
             Popular
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             give
             unto
             Caesar
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Caesar's
             ,
             
             and
             to
             God
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Gods.
             
          
           What
           I
           now
           speak
           ,
           in
           this
           Paper
           ,
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           
             to
             a
             wise
             Man
             ;
             Judge
             you
             what
             I
             say
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           first
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           premise
           ,
           That
           a
           
             Case
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Case
             of
             Prudence
          
           ,
           are
           not
           alwaies
           the
           same
           Case
           ;
           and
           therefore
           would
           require
           more
           than
           
             one
             Resolution
          
           ;
           they
           seem
           to
           differ
           just
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           what
           is
           Lawful
           and
           what
           is
           Expedient
           .
           Terms
           that
           often
           meet
           together
           ,
           may
           
             eidem
             competere
          
           ,
           but
           are
           
             not
             convertible
          
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           cannot
           
             de
             eodem
             affirmari
          
           .
           Some
           things
           that
           are
           lawful
           may
           
             not
             be
             expedient
          
           ;
           and
           some
           things
           have
           of
           late
           years
           (
           as
           you
           well
           remember
           )
           been
           thought
           expedient
           (
           as
           the
           
             Black-Bill
             of
             Exclusion
          
           )
           which
           you
           ,
           and
           I
           knew
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ;
           and
           tho
           the
           calling
           it
           
             Christian
             Prudence
          
           do
           distinguish
           it
           from
           that
           ,
           and
           such-like
           
             Vnchristian
             Projects
          
           of
           some
           State-Politicians
           ,
           and
           suppose
           it
           only
           conversant
           about
           things
           lawful
           ;
           yet
           still
           there
           
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           what
           I
           ought
           ,
           and
           must
           ,
           as
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           approve
           my self
           an
           
             honest
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             good
             Subject
          
           ;
           and
           what
           I
           may
           or
           should
           do
           
             at
             this
             juncture
          
           ,
           to
           prove
           my self
           a
           discreet
           and
           prudent
           Man
           :
           If
           I
           do
           not
           the
           former
           ,
           
             I
             Sin
             both
             against
             God
             and
             the
             King
          
           ;
           if
           not
           the
           latter
           ,
           I
           do
           
             not
             Sin
             mortally
          
           ,
           though
           I
           act
           foolishly
           ;
           which
           will
           prove
           the
           
             Case
             of
             very
             many
          
           ,
           whom
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           for
           you
           or
           me
           to
           
             make
             so
             Wise
          
           as
           they
           should
           be
           ,
           because
           they
           conceit
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             Wise
             enough
          
           already
           .
        
         
           Prudence
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Moral
           but
           a
           
             Christian
             Vertue
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           is
           necessary
           to
           the
           constituting
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           
           
             Nec
             Religio
             ulla
             sine
             sapientia
             suscipienda
             est
             ,
             nec
             ulla
             sine
             Religione
             probanda
             sapientia
             :
          
           Without
           Prudence
           our
           very
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           would
           prove
           but
           a
           kind
           of
           
             pious
             Phrenesy
          
           :
           For
           though
           our
           Intentions
           to
           preserve
           it
           ,
           were
           never
           so
           justifiable
           ,
           or
           commendable
           ;
           yet
           if
           we
           did
           not
           prudently
           choose
           
             appropriate
             means
          
           for
           the
           attainment
           of
           that
           
             Good
             End
          
           ,
           we
           should
           undermine
           the
           thing
           ,
           which
           we
           would
           have
           established
           ,
           and
           defeat
           our
           own
           Aims
           ;
           for
           a
           good
           Intention
           will
           never
           alter
           the
           Nature
           of
           an
           ill
           Action
           :
           We
           must
           therefore
           have
           
             our
             Eyes
          
           in
           our
           Heads
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           not
           
             practis'd
             upon
          
           ,
           to
           our
           own
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Churches
             Ruine
          
           ;
           and
           be
           sure
           
             to
             judge
          
           of
           the
           things
           
             in
             question
          
           ,
           according
           
             to
             Truth
             and
             Charity
             :
             Non
             ex
             eo
             quod
             est
             fallimur
             ,
             sed
             ex
             eo
             quod
             non
             est
          
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           cheated
           with
           Realities
           ,
           but
           with
           Disguises
           and
           Appearances
           of
           things
           ;
           with
           those
           counterfeit
           Shapes
           which
           our selves
           or
           others
           have
           given
           them
           :
           
             Sapiens
             est
             ,
             cui
             res
             sapiunt
             ,
             ut
             sunt
             ,
          
           He
           is
           a
           Prudent
           Man
           to
           whom
           things
           savour
           ,
           and
           relish
           
             as
             they
             are
          
           .
           Who
           can
           abstract
           the
           Ill
           that
           
             may
             be
          
           ,
           from
           the
           Good
           that
           
             appears
             to
             be
          
           ,
           and
           sever
           the
           Colour
           from
           the
           Thing
           .
           Wise
           Men
           cannot
           be
           content
           to
           be
           abus'd
           with
           Vmbrages
           ;
           they
           will
           consider
           first
           ,
           what
           is
           
             just
             and
             honest
          
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           is
           
             sit
             ,
             decent
             and
             advantageous
          
           ;
           they
           will
           first
           argue
           the
           matter
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           what
           is
           lawful
           ;
           both
           for
           the
           
             Church's
             Interest
             and
             their
             own
          
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           point
           of
           Prudence
           ,
           what
           is
           Advisable
           ;
           that
           so
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           they
           may
           
             please
             both
             God
             and
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           And
           accordingly
           ,
           I
           suppose
           the
           meaning
           of
           your
           inquiry
           to
           be
           ,
           
             What
             Respect
          
           the
           
             True
             Sons
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             may
             ,
             salvâ
             Conscientiâ
          
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           things
           now
           stand
           ,
           must
           ,
           and
           ought
           )
           in
           
             Prudence
             to
             bear
             to
             the
             Religion
             ,
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             the
             King
             is
             a
             Member
             ?
          
        
         
         
           Towards
           the
           stating
           and
           resolving
           of
           which
           Question
           ,
           't
           will
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           not
           be
           impertinent
           to
           mention
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           
             the
             King's
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           by
           the
           
             True
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           and
           what
           
             sort
             of
             Respect
          
           or
           Honour
           it
           may
           justly
           challenge
           from
           them
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           especially
           .
           For
           when
           there
           is
           any
           ,
           though
           but
           
             little
             Difficulty
          
           or
           Ambiguity
           in
           the
           Terms
           ,
           it
           is
           sit
           they
           should
           be
           explained
           ;
           nor
           may
           one
           presume
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           generally
           understood
           aright
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           ,
           
             by
             some
          
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           is
           capable
           of
           magis
           and
           minus
           ;
           has
           Degrees
           of
           Better
           and
           Worse
           :
           There
           is
           a
           Court
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Churh
             of
             Rome
          
           ;
           and
           't
           will
           not
           be
           impertinent
           to
           ask
           ,
           Of
           which
           it
           is
           we
           speak
           in
           this
           Case
           ?
           because
           the
           
             determining
             that
          
           ,
           will
           very
           much
           influence
           the
           respect
           here
           inquir'd
           of
           ;
           and
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Most
           ,
           the
           Best
           ,
           and
           the
           Truest
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           have
           
             more
             kindness
          
           and
           respect
           for
           one
           sort
           than
           another
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           fit
           ,
           likewise
           ,
           That
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           
             True
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           should
           be
           adjusted
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           World
           was
           
             very
             lately
          
           so
           
             shamefully
             impos'd
          
           on
           by
           the
           
             equivocal
             Signification
          
           of
           
             True
             Protestants
          
           ;
           and
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           there
           may
           be
           still
           
             some
             of
             that
             illegitimate
             and
             spurious
             Off-spring
          
           maintain'd
           under
           the
           disguise
           of
           the
           
             True
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           of
           whom
           both
           the
           
             Father
             of
             our
             Country
          
           ,
           and
           our
           Mother-Church
           have
           reason
           to
           be
           ashamed
           .
           By
           a
           
             True
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           I
           mean
           one
           ,
           who
           gives
           his
           
             Assent
             and
             Consent
          
           unfeignedly
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           
             Thirty
             nine
             Articles
             and
             Homilies
          
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           received
           and
           expounded
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Charles
           
             the
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             Book
             of
             Common-Prayer
          
           ;
           and
           who
           is
           truly
           conformable
           to
           the
           Worship
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           (
           as
           far
           as
           
             he
             is
          
           or
           
             may
             be
             concern'd
          
           ,
           )
           contained
           in
           her
           
             Injunctions
             ,
             Canons
          
           and
           Rubricks
           ;
           one
           who
           as
           strictly
           observes
           the
           
             Fasts
             and
             Festivals
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           they
           are
           solemnly
           bid
           ,
           and
           
             the
             lawful
             Commands
          
           of
           the
           Ordinary
           .
        
         
           Which
           
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           may
           be
           also
           consider'd
           as
           Clergy
           or
           Lay-men
           ;
           and
           these
           again
           as
           Private-men
           ,
           or
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           
             Members
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           your self
           are
           ;
           )
           whom
           though
           I
           am
           not
           sit
           to
           advise
           or
           instruct
           when
           you
           
             sit
             on
             that
             Bench
          
           ;
           yet
           whilst
           you
           are
           yet
           at
           your
           
             Country
             House
          
           ,
           you
           have
           
           given
           me
           no
           Reason
           to
           question
           ,
           but
           that
           my
           Counsel
           ,
           as
           mean
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           will
           challenge
           its
           Welcome
           .
           
           
             Non
             tantus
             Ego
             sum
             ut
             vos
             alloquar
             ;
             veruntamen
             &
             gladiatores
             persectissimos
             ,
             non
             tantum
             magistri
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             idiotae
             adhortantur
             de
             longinquo
             ,
             ut
             saepe
             de
             ipso
             populo
             dictata
             suggesto
             profuerint
          
           ;
           )
           For
           according
           to
           these
           differences
           of
           
             Orders
             and
             Degrees
          
           ,
           a
           
             different
             Respect
          
           will
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           case
           of
           our
           debate
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           We
           must
           consider
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           
             Respect
             and
             Honour
          
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           
             this
             Honour
          
           consists
           .
           And
           this
           is
           either
           internal
           or
           external
           ;
           the
           former
           consists
           in
           a
           
             due
             esteem
             of
             the
             Person
             and
             Thing
          
           so
           Honoured
           and
           Respected
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           in
           a
           
             suitable
             external
             Behaviour
          
           towards
           them
           ;
           and
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           are
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           both
           the
           internal
           ,
           by
           maintaining
           an
           high
           esteem
           of
           him
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ;
           and
           the
           external
           ,
           by
           behaving
           our selves
           so
           ,
           as
           may
           
             best
             express
          
           that
           
             i●ward
             esteem
          
           we
           have
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           propagate
           it
           in
           others
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           converse
           :
           For
           our
           
             Most
             Gracious
             Prince
          
           may
           justly
           require
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           Saul
           did
           of
           Samuel
           ,
           
           That
           
             we
             should
             Honour
             him
             before
             the
             People
          
           ;
           for
           as
           Kings
           are
           
             Gods
             by
             deputation
          
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           in
           some
           sense
           to
           
             be
             honoured
             as
             God
          
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           to
           Honour
           God
           ,
           
           
             Whether
             we
             Eat
             or
             Drink
             or
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             ,
             by
             doing
             all
             to
             his
             Glory
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           
             beget
             in
             others
          
           the
           
             highest
             esteem
          
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           becomes
           his
           transcendent
           Glory
           ;
           so
           must
           we
           Honour
           his
           Vicegerent
           ,
           by
           doing
           
             all
             things
          
           ,
           which
           we
           
             lawfully
             may
          
           ,
           without
           intrenching
           upon
           
             God's
             Honour
          
           ,
           for
           the
           
             King's
             Glory
          
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           beget
           and
           propagate
           in
           others
           ,
           such
           an
           
             high
             esteem
          
           of
           him
           ,
           both
           as
           a
           Christian
           and
           Prince
           ;
           such
           a
           due
           Veneration
           of
           his
           Royalty
           and
           Religion
           ,
           as
           becomes
           his
           
             supreme
             Dignity
          
           and
           his
           
             Christian
             Vertues
          
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Terms
             of
             the
             Question
          
           being
           thus
           distinguish'd
           and
           explain'd
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           give
           a
           
             distinct
             Answer
          
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           these
           following
           Conclusions
           .
           1
           st
           .
           Every
           Man
           ,
           
           of
           what
           Rank
           or
           
             Order
             soever
          
           ,
           is
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           keep
           close
           to
           the
           Religion
           which
           he
           verily
           believes
           to
           be
           True
           ,
           which
           the
           Question
           it self
           supposes
           .
           There
           always
           have
           been
           ,
           there
           are
           ,
           and
           there
           ever
           
             will
             be
             differences
          
           in
           our
           Judgments
           ,
           till
           there
           be
           none
           in
           the
           Faces
           of
           Men
           ;
           only
           let
           them
           be
           
             Sincere
             ,
             Innocent
          
           and
           Inoffensive
           ;
           which
           they
           will
           then
           be
           ,
           when
           our
           Conversations
           are
           
           
             all
             of
             a
             piece
          
           ,
           and
           we
           delight
           to
           
             serve
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             entirely
          
           and
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           to
           attend
           upon
           his
           Providence
           without
           any
           Reluctancy
           or
           Disturbance
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           bring
           our
           Wills
           and
           all
           our
           Actions
           ,
           Ends
           and
           Designs
           into
           a
           compliance
           with
           it
           ,
           duly
           considering
           that
           we
           came
           into
           this
           World
           by
           God's
           appointment
           ,
           not
           to
           do
           our
           
             own
             Wills
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             us
             .
          
           When
           we
           
             devote
             our selves
          
           to
           the
           
             Will
             of
             God
          
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           he
           has
           reveal'd
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           
             serve
             it
             faithfully
          
           and
           entirely
           ,
           and
           
             rest
             well
             satisfied
             with
             the
             
               Wisdom
               of
               his
               Proceedings
            
             ,
             
             who
             determines
             
               all
               things
            
             by
             an
             eternal
             Rule
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             we
             enroll
             our selves
             in
             Eternity
             :
             For
             as
             
               Gods
               Kingdom
            
             is
             
               set
               up
            
             ,
             
             so
             may
             the
             
               Devil's
               Kingdom
            
             be
             
               pull'd
               down
               ,
               without
               the
               noise
               of
               Axe
               and
               Hammers
               .
            
             We
             may
             then
             attain
             to
             the
             greatest
             Atchievements
             against
             the
             Gates
             of
             Death
             and
             Hell
             ,
             when
             we
             most
             of
             all
             
               possess
               our
               own
               Souls
               in
               Patience
               ,
            
             and
             collect
             our
             Minds
             into
             the
             most
             
               peaceable
               compos'd
            
             and
             
               united
               Temper
            
             .
          
           The
           motions
           of
           true
           
             practical
             Religion
          
           are
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           as
           silent
           as
           they
           are
           swift
           :
           Though
           the
           motions
           of
           Grace
           are
           perpetual
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           
             soft
             and
             gentle
          
           ,
           and
           it
           acts
           most
           powerfully
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           whom
           it
           acts
           most
           
             peaceably
             .
             Every
          
           Person
           who
           owns
           any
           ,
           pretends
           it
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           like
           Brutus
           and
           
             Cassius
             ,
             Vbicunque
             ipsi
             essent
             ,
             praetexebant
             esse
             Rempublicam
          
           ;
           they
           will
           allow
           none
           to
           be
           the
           
             True
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           which
           they
           are
           Members
           ;
           and
           they
           will
           have
           the
           
             Gates
             of
             Heaven
          
           to
           be
           open'd
           to
           none
           but
           themselves
           ;
           and
           allow
           no
           
             Wedding
             Garment
          
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           is
           of
           
             their
             own
             Spinning
             :
             Ma●unt
             nullam
             habere
             quam
             non
             suam
             ,
          
           They
           had
           rather
           there
           should
           be
           
             no
             Religion
          
           professed
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           that
           their
           own
           should
           not
           take
           place
           ;
           and
           therefore
           a
           Man
           had
           need
           count
           
             Doctrines
             and
             Opinions
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             Money
             after
             his
             Father
          
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           do
           so
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           many
           of
           these
           (
           though
           never
           so
           
             fair
             without
          
           )
           to
           be
           
             counterfeit
             within
          
           :
           And
           that
           whilst
           one
           is
           of
           Paul
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           Apollo
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           of
           Cephas
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           
             few
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           That
           these
           Distractions
           in
           Religion
           are
           the
           Destruction
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             conscionable
             part
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             Life
          
           of
           all
           
             True
             Religion
          
           ,
           is
           lost
           in
           the
           
             Controversies
             of
             it
          
           .
           When
           there
           is
           no
           mind
           of
           yielding
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           
             end
             of
             Disputes
          
           ,
           but
           
             galling
             one
             another
          
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Apostle
           justly
           complains
           ,
           
           and
           perswades
           us
           rather
           to
           forbear
           ,
           and
           
             forgive
             one
             another
          
           ,
           as
           becomes
           the
           Disciples
           of
           the
           
             Prince
             
             of
             Peace
          
           .
           Why
           should
           we
           shew
           
             so
             much
             Violence
          
           in
           these
           Points
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           can
           have
           no
           
             certain
             Evidence
          
           ?
           They
           are
           not
           Christians
           of
           a
           
             sound
             Constitution
          
           ,
           who
           labour
           under
           such
           Fits
           of
           
             unnatural
             Zeal
          
           ;
           nor
           have
           they
           their
           
             Conversation
             in
             Heaven
          
           :
           For
           this
           is
           not
           to
           
             Follow
             Peace
             with
             all
             Men
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             without
             which
             none
             shall
             see
             God
          
           ;
           who
           searches
           the
           Secrets
           of
           the
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           loves
           weak
           Sincerity
           better
           than
           
             strong
             Hypocrisy
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Original
           of
           all
           such
           
             Vnchristian
             Heats
          
           .
        
         
           Every
           Man
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           
             Prince
             as
             the
             Subject
          
           ,
           is
           bound
           to
           
             stand
             up
             in
             his
             own
             way
             ,
          
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           
             that
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           he
           verily
           believes
           to
           
             be
             True.
          
           And
           when
           the
           
             Foundations
             of
             Faith
          
           are
           shaken
           ,
           either
           by
           Superstition
           or
           Prosaneness
           ,
           he
           who
           
             puts
             not
             out
             his
             Hand
          
           ,
           as
           firmly
           as
           he
           can
           (
           with
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           )
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           is
           
             too
             wary
          
           ,
           and
           may
           come
           to
           be
           condemn'd
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           for
           his
           Neutrality
           ,
           and
           for
           having
           more
           care
           of
           himself
           than
           of
           the
           
             Cause
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           prove
           a
           wariness
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           will
           bring
           
             more
             danger
          
           than
           it
           shuns
           .
           We
           think
           our selves
           therefore
           oblig'd
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           Rule
           of
           a
           late
           Philosopher
           of
           our
           own
           Country
           ;
           That
           
             every
             Prince
             is
             God's
             Interpreter
          
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           consequently
           ,
           That
           
             His
             Religion
          
           ought
           to
           be
           Ours
           :
           )
           For
           except
           Contradictions
           could
           at
           the
           same
           time
           
             be
             true
          
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           
             all
             the
             Religions
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           are
           
             many
             so
             called
          
           ,
           which
           are
           neither
           
             Pure
             nor
             Vndesiled
          
           :
           But
           the
           Enquiry
           is
           ,
           saving
           
             our
             own
             Integrity
          
           ,
           and
           
             walking
             Humbly
             and
             Vprightly
             with
             God
             ,
          
           who
           hates
           Juggling
           ,
           and
           playing
           
             Fast
             and
             Loose
          
           ,
           concerning
           a
           sort
           of
           
             Brotherly
             Forbearance
             and
             good
             Manners
          
           ;
           (
           to
           which
           Christ
           was
           never
           thought
           to
           be
           an
           Enemy
           .
           )
           Let
           us
           seriously
           consider
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           done
           to
           that
           Religion
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           
             desires
             to
             honour
          
           ,
           and
           which
           
             He
             embraces
          
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           in
           his
           Judgment
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           That
           the
           
             True
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           of
           what
           Quality
           or
           Degree
           soever
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           a
           
             less
             Respect
             for
             the
             King
          
           ,
           for
           being
           of
           
             another
             Church
          
           or
           Religion
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           Dominion
           is
           not
           
             founded
             in
             Grace
          
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           
             our
             Duty
          
           grounded
           upon
           having
           a
           
             Religion
             common
          
           ,
           both
           
             to
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Subjects
             .
          
           Neither
           will
           it
           suffice
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           though
           we
           cannot
           pay
           him
           the
           
             same
             high
             Respect
          
           that
           
             we
             would
          
           ,
           if
           he
           
           were
           
             of
             our
             Church
          
           and
           Faith
           ;
           yet
           we
           will
           still
           be
           Loyal
           :
           For
           this
           
             High
             Respect
          
           is
           a
           main
           part
           of
           the
           Thing
           ;
           and
           as
           fast
           as
           this
           lessens
           and
           cools
           ,
           the
           
             remainder
             of
             Loyalty
          
           will
           proportionably
           grow
           fainter
           ,
           as
           to
           its
           
             outward
             Exercise
          
           .
           And
           if
           Religion
           be
           once
           set
           up
           against
           Loyalty
           ,
           they
           will
           
             both
             be
             spoil'd
          
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           Prince
           be
           of
           one
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           of
           another
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           be
           Gracious
           if
           they
           are
           Loyal
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           live
           very
           quietly
           together
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           their
           Duty
           to
           God
           and
           Him.
           The
           
             Elector
             of
             Brandenburgh
          
           is
           himself
           a
           strict
           Calvinist
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           his
           Subjects
           Lutherans
           ;
           and
           a
           late
           
             Duke
             of
             Zell
          
           was
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           his
           Subjects
           of
           the
           
             Reform'd
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           liv'd
           in
           all
           Love
           and
           Concord
           ,
           as
           
             we
             may
          
           do
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           
             in
             this
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           better
           than
           
             any
             People
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           not
           wanting
           to
           our selves
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           is
           neither
           a
           
             Good
             Christian
          
           nor
           Subject
           ;
           who
           does
           not
           
             do
             all
             things
          
           that
           are
           Lawful
           and
           Honest
           ,
           which
           his
           Sovereign
           expects
           or
           requires
           ,
           with
           all
           Alacrity
           and
           Respect
           ,
           without
           
             Murmuring
             ,
             Disputing
             or
             Repining
          
           :
           Or
           who
           would
           
             limit
             his
             Prince's
             Pleasure
          
           where
           God
           hath
           not
           done
           it
           ?
           'T
           is
           no
           good
           Religion
           ,
           whose
           Principles
           destroy
           any
           
             Duty
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           or
           give
           any
           Disturbance
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           alienate
           the
           Hearts
           of
           his
           Subjects
           from
           the
           Supreme
           Governor
           .
           Ours
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           will
           
             not
             suffer
             it
          
           ;
           nor
           matters
           it
           ,
           
             what
             Religion
          
           any
           Man
           is
           of
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           Rebel
           .
           The
           Opinion
           of
           his
           Sect
           will
           neither
           
             satisfie
             the
             State
          
           ,
           nor
           
             save
             his
             Soul.
          
           Whatsoever
           is
           
             Peevish
             ,
             Disrespectful
             ,
             Vnthankful
          
           ,
           or
           
             Dispising
             of
             Dignities
          
           ,
           is
           against
           the
           
             Form
             of
             Sound
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           which
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           have
           taught
           us
           .
           
           
             Lex
             Christiana
             neminem
             suo
             jure
             aut
             dominio
             privat
             ,
             non
             eripit
             mortalia
             ,
             qui
             regna
             dat
             coelestia
             .
          
           And
           our
           Law
           is
           as
           clear
           as
           God's
           in
           this
           Point
           ;
           
           
             Nemo
             de
             factis
             suis
             praesumat
             disquirere
             ,
             multò
             minus
             contra
             sactum
             suum
             venire
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Learned
           Bracton
           ,
           who
           was
           
             Lord-Chief-Justice
             Twenty
             Years
          
           under
           Henry
           III.
           And
           therefore
           't
           is
           no
           
             new
             Law
          
           of
           
             new
             Judges
          
           ,
           of
           a
           
             Popish
             Prince's
          
           putting
           in
           ,
           but
           the
           
             old
             Law
          
           of
           
             England
             .
             Nullus
             est
             qui
             ab
             eo
             factorum
             aut
             rationes
             exigere
             possit
             ,
             
             aut
             poenas
             .
          
           'T
           is
           not
           
             Tyranny
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             Heresy
             ,
             or
             Apostacy
             ,
          
           that
           can
           discharge
           the
           
             Subject's
             Duty
          
           to
           his
           Prince
           ;
           as
           we
           are
           truly
           instructed
           in
           that
           
             Excellent
             Book
          
           ,
           which
           
             was
             formerly
          
           ,
           and
           
             ought
             still
             to
             be
          
           read
           in
           our
           
             publick
             Schools
          
           ,
           
           called
           
             Deus
             &
             Rex
          
           .
           Neither
           Priest
           nor
           People
           must
           lessen
           
             their
             Respects
             to
             the
             king
          
           ,
           
           upon
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Pretences
           whatsoever
           .
           The
           deportment
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           towards
           the
           persons
           of
           Princes
           ,
           was
           always
           Humble
           ,
           and
           their
           Behaviour
           
             Respectful
             .
             
             Nathan
          
           the
           Prophet
           bow'd
           his
           Face
           to
           the
           Ground
           before
           David
           ;
           the
           Mitre
           always
           stoop'd
           to
           the
           Crown
           :
           And
           when
           the
           Prince
           sits
           on
           his
           Throne
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           himself
           must
           
             lie
             at
             his
             Footstool
          
           :
           Nay
           when
           Princes
           were
           themselves
           Vnholy
           ,
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           shew'd
           them
           
             all
             Respects
          
           imaginable
           ;
           not
           as
           Sinners
           ,
           but
           as
           
             Sovereigns
             .
             Saul
          
           was
           none
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Princes
           to
           any
           ,
           especially
           to
           David
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           he
           could
           never
           afford
           a
           good
           Word
           )
           and
           yet
           David
           calls
           him
           
             My
             Lord
             the
             King
          
           :
           and
           that
           not
           out
           of
           Flattery
           and
           Courtship
           ,
           
           but
           of
           Loyalty
           and
           Duty
           :
           Nor
           had
           he
           behav'd
           himself
           like
           a
           Saint
           ,
           nor
           a
           
             Man
             after
             God's
             own
             Heart
          
           ,
           if
           not
           like
           a
           Subject
           ,
           and
           been
           afraid
           to
           
             speak
             evil
             of
             Dignities
          
           ;
           the
           worst
           of
           which
           ,
           even
           Pharaoh
           himself
           ,
           was
           of
           God's
           
             raising
             up
          
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           to
           his
           Subjects
           as
           
             an
             Angel
             of
             God
          
           ,
           in
           
           Mephibosheth's
           Judgment
           :
           Nay
           the
           
             Immortal
             King
          
           calls
           them
           
             Mortal
             Gods.
          
           
           
             I
             have
             said
             ye
             are
             Gods
          
           (
           tho
           Devils
           in
           Practice
           ;
           )
           they
           are
           Fountains
           and
           Objects
           of
           Honour
           ;
           
           Nero
           as
           well
           as
           
             Augustus
             ,
             Julian
          
           as
           well
           as
           Constantine
           ;
           not
           as
           Holy
           (
           for
           Dominion
           is
           not
           founded
           in
           Grace
           )
           but
           as
           Supreme
           ;
           not
           for
           their
           Goodness
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           Greatness
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           at
           worst
           more
           worth
           than
           Ten
           thousand
           of
           us
           :
           They
           are
           the
           
             Lord-Treasurers
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           
           put
           in
           Places
           of
           more
           Trust
           and
           Honour
           than
           other
           Men
           ;
           they
           arc
           intrusted
           with
           our
           Estates
           ,
           liberties
           and
           Lives
           ,
           with
           our
           Religion
           and
           Souls
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           Churches
           Nursing-Fathers
           ,
           and
           
             God's
             Vicegerents
          
           ,
           his
           
             Prime
             Ministers
          
           :
           And
           
             who
             may
             say
             to
             them
             ,
             
             What
             do'st
             thou
             ?
          
           'T
           is
           not
           
             who
             dares
             say
          
           ,
           but
           
             who
             may
             lawfully
          
           or
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           
             with
             Impunity
          
           ?
           For
           so
           Elihu
           Interprets
           it
           .
           
           
             Is
             it
             sit
             to
             say
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             Thou
             art
             Wicked
             ,
             and
             to
             Princes
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Vngodly
             ?
          
           It
           is
           not
           only
           unsafe
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           an
           unsanctified
           and
           sinful
           Saying
           ;
           it
           is
           damnable
           and
           next
           to
           Blasphemy
           ;
           't
           is
           a
           Wickedness
           
             against
             God
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Wound
           to
           our
           own
           Souls
           .
           Let
           the
           
             Powers
             set
             over
             us
          
           be
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           we
           must
           suffer
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           attempt
           to
           
             right
             our selves
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           Tertullian
           boasts
           with
           Confidence
           ,
           that
           when
           
             Pescenius
             Niger
          
           in
           Syria
           ,
           and
           
             Clodius
             Albinus
          
           in
           France
           and
           Brittany
           ,
           rebell'd
           against
           
             Septimius
             Severus
          
           (
           a
           Bloody
           and
           Cruel
           Emperor
           ,
           )
           and
           pretended
           Piety
           and
           
             Publick
             Good
          
           ,
           yet
           
           
             none
             of
             the
             Christians
          
           joyn'd
           with
           either
           .
           The
           Thebaean
           Legion
           ,
           in
           the
           Eighteenth
           Year
           of
           Dioclesian
           ,
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           cut
           in
           Pieces
           every
           Man
           ,
           6666.
           in
           number
           ,
           by
           Maximianus
           the
           Emperor
           :
           No
           Man
           in
           that
           great
           advantage
           of
           
             Number
             ,
             Order
          
           and
           provocation
           ,
           listing
           up
           
             their
             Hands
          
           except
           it
           were
           in
           Prayers
           :
           And
           the
           Christians
           under
           Julian
           (
           tho
           an
           Apostate
           from
           his
           Religion
           )
           had
           Arms
           
             for
             him
          
           ,
           but
           none
           
             against
             him
          
           ;
           though
           he
           brought
           the
           Commonwealth
           it self
           ,
           as
           Well
           as
           the
           
             Church
             in
             danger
          
           .
           The
           only
           diversion
           they
           gave
           to
           his
           
             damnable
             Counsels
          
           ,
           and
           Deligns
           ,
           was
           their
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           was
           St.
           
           Paul's
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           is
           still
           
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           to
           which
           great
           
             Truth
             and
             Duty
          
           none
           hath
           born
           ,
           or
           
             ever
             will
             bear
          
           ,
           g●●●●●●
           ●●st●mony
           than
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
           No
           Man
           of
           any
           
             Learning
             or
             Religion
             ,
             in
             her
             Communion
             ,
          
           will
           ever
           say
           or
           
             do
             any
             thing
          
           against
           the
           
             Honour
             or
             Interest
          
           of
           his
           Prince
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           
             God's
             Power
          
           in
           the
           
             Supreme
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           be
           it
           good
           or
           bad
           :
           And
           therefore
           whosoever
           rebels
           
             against
             him
          
           ,
           rebels
           against
           the
           
             Power
             and
             Dispensation
             of
             God
          
           ;
           if
           he
           use
           the
           Power
           for
           Destruction
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           him
           for
           Edification
           ,
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           something
           to
           suffer
           ;
           let
           God
           take
           care
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           :
           We
           had
           better
           suffer
           Inconveniencies
           from
           one
           ,
           than
           from
           
             every
             one
          
           .
           Religion
           without
           mixaures
           of
           Ambition
           and
           Interest
           ,
           works
           
             no
             violent
             effects
          
           on
           the
           State
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Jewish
             Empire
          
           was
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           carried
           captive
           into
           Babylon
           ,
           God
           commanded
           them
           
             to
             seek
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             whither
             he
             had
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             carried
             Captives
             ,
          
           and
           to
           pray
           unto
           the
           Lord
           forit
           ,
           
           for
           
             in
             the
             Peace
             thereof
             shall
             ye
             have
             Peace
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           they
           Were
           to
           minister
           to
           the
           
             publick
             ,
             peace
             as
             Subjects
          
           and
           Servants
           ,
           by
           paying
           a
           
             chearful
             Obedience
          
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           observing
           his
           Laws
           ,
           though
           Contrary
           to
           their
           own
           .
           There
           was
           no
           Law
           of
           the
           Romans
           by
           which
           Christ
           could
           have
           been
           
             put
             to
             Death
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             He
             suffered
             patiently
             and
             threatned
             not
             ,
             
             leaving
             us
             an
             Example
             that
             we
             should
             follow
             his
             steps
             :
          
           And
           accordingly
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           took
           their
           Lives
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           to
           Fight
           the
           battles
           of
           
             Pagan
             and
             Tyrannical
             Emperors
          
           ,
           and
           patiently
           laid
           them
           down
           at
           last
           ,
           rather
           than
           make
           or
           countenance
           any
           Resistance
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           ever
           we
           learn
           
             Purity
             of
             Doctrine
          
           or
           
             Innocency
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Councils
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           for
           Twelve
           hundred
           Years
           ,
           taught
           no
           other
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
         
           Tertullian
           prayed
           for
           Domitian
           ,
           as
           great
           a
           Tyrant
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           
             That
             God
             would
             give
             him
             a
             long
             Life
             ,
             secure
             Empire
             ,
             stout
             Armies
             ,
             faithful
             Senators
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             his
             Heart
             could
             wish
             .
          
           They
           were
           subject
           to
           their
           Temporal
           Lords
           ,
           and
           honoured
           them
           
             for
             his
             sake
          
           ,
           who
           was
           their
           Eternal
           .
           And
           he
           who
           hath
           read
           
           Cardamus's
           
             Encomium
             Neronis
          
           will
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           
             worst
             of
             Princes
          
           do
           much
           
             more
             good
          
           than
           harm
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           of
           them
           ever
           endeavoured
           the
           Destruction
           of
           their
           
             own
             Subjects
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           should
           be
           vex'd
           into
           the
           Sin
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           temptation
           bigger
           than
           their
           strength
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           God
           would
           
             cut
             him
             off
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           punish
           
             the
             People
          
           for
           their
           Rebellion
           too
           .
           As
           the
           Prince
           does
           not
           get
           his
           Authority
           over
           us
           by
           his
           vertue
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           he
           lose
           it
           by
           his
           Vice
           ;
           he
           does
           not
           Rule
           precariously
           over
           us
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           
             Gift
             und
             Grace
          
           of
           God.
           God
           alone
           is
           the
           Supreme
           Lord
           and
           Governor
           of
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           in
           all
           cases
           ;
           
           and
           to
           pretend
           
             his
             Authority
          
           for
           
             disobeying
             our
             Governors
          
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           it
           not
           ,
           is
           like
           counterfeiting
           the
           King
           's
           broad
           Seal
           to
           justifie
           a
           Rebellion
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           sign
           of
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           to
           censure
           others
           ,
           especially
           
             our
             Superiors
          
           ,
           for
           a
           bad
           one
           .
           But
           alas
           we
           have
           too
           much
           reason
           to
           complain
           ,
           that
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           is
           fallen
           from
           this
           its
           
             Primitive
             Purity
          
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           favour
           that
           ,
           which
           it
           formerly
           look'd
           upon
           as
           Capital
           ,
           and
           to
           deserve
           no
           better
           
             Wages
             ,
             than
             Death
          
           ;
           its
           
             Sacred
             Name
          
           is
           now
           applyed
           to
           
             every
             Humour
          
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           
             every
             Sin
          
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           a
           Crime
           more
           unpardonable
           in
           us
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           People
           under
           the
           Sun
           ;
           for
           God
           hath
           given
           
             our
             King
          
           an
           
             Imperial
             Crown
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Head
           sit
           to
           wear
           it
           ;
           a
           
             Sword
             and
             Scepter
          
           ,
           and
           an
           Hand
           sit
           to
           manage
           them
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           Blessing
           of
           all
           ,
           a
           
             gracious
             Heart
          
           ,
           inclinable
           to
           do
           his
           Subjects
           
             all
             the
             Good
          
           they
           will
           
             suffer
             him
          
           to
           do
           ;
           his
           Piety
           and
           Pity
           are
           equal
           to
           his
           Power
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Throne
             is
             established
             in
             Righteonsuess
          
           :
           He
           hath
           been
           long
           
             Afflicted
             himself
          
           ,
           
           and
           is
           not
           now
           to
           learn
           how
           to
           
             pity
             his
             Afflicted
             Subjects
          
           ;
           he
           know
           what
           it
           was
           to
           
             bear
             the
             Cross
          
           before
           ever
           he
           came
           to
           
             wear
             the
             Crown
          
           ;
           he
           hath
           selt
           the
           smart
           of
           the
           Rod
           upon
           his
           
             own
             back
          
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           he
           hath
           been
           injured
           and
           oppressed
           himself
           ,
           the
           readier
           is
           he
           to
           pardon
           others
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           unwilling
           to
           punish
           them
           with
           Severities
           ,
           whom
           he
           judges
           to
           be
           of
           truly
           tender
           Consciences
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           we
           like
           his
           Throne
           the
           worse
           ,
           for
           being
           the
           
             Seat
             of
             Mercy
          
           ?
           God
           ,
           to
           his
           
             own
             Glory
          
           ,
           and
           
             our
             Comfort
          
           
           hath
           miraculously
           preserv'd
           him
           from
           his
           and
           our
           Enemies
           ;
           let
           him
           not
           complain
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             wounded
             in
             his
             Honour
          
           ,
           even
           in
           
             the
             House
             of
             his
             Friends
          
           .
           It
           will
           not
           legitimate
           an
           
             ill
             Word
          
           or
           Action
           ,
           though
           it
           should
           happen
           to
           be
           spoken
           or
           committed
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           Christ
           would
           not
           suffer
           St.
           
             Peter
             to
             violate
             the
             Magistrate's
             Authority
             ,
          
           in
           wounding
           one
           of
           his
           Officers
           ,
           no
           not
           to
           
             guard
             him
          
           ,
           who
           was
           
             Truth
             it self
          
           ;
           he
           applauds
           not
           
             his
             Zeal
          
           ,
           but
           reprehends
           his
           Rashness
           .
           God
           needs
           not
           our
           Sins
           to
           serve
           his
           Concerns
           .
           I
           wish
           those
           who
           profess
           themselves
           the
           
             Churches
             greatest
             Votaries
          
           ,
           would
           frequent
           her
           Prayers
           daily
           ,
           and
           study
           her
           Articles
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           some
           of
           your
           
             Fellow
             Members
          
           do
           the
           Journals
           of
           
             their
             House
          
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           would
           soon
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           That
           though
           the
           King
           should
           
             invade
             our
             Rights
          
           (
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           
             no
             Jealousie
          
           )
           yet
           would
           it
           be
           no
           ground
           
             for
             us
             to
             invade
             his
          
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           
             Publick
             Happiness
          
           of
           these
           his
           Kingdoms
           does
           consist
           ;
           let
           us
           therefore
           never
           dispense
           with
           our
           Loyalty
           to
           serve
           our
           
             worldly
             Ends
          
           ;
           for
           if
           Honesty
           and
           Integrity
           be
           the
           
             best
             Policy
          
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           good
           Men
           believe
           it
           )
           our
           best
           and
           
             most
             Christian
             Course
          
           will
           be
           ,
           to
           prefer
           
             our
             Duty
          
           and
           Conscience
           before
           any
           
             Earthly
             advantage
          
           what
           soever
           ,
           in
           Prospect
           or
           Possession
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           be
           represented
           to
           you
           under
           any
           
             frightful
             Circumstances
          
           whatsoever
           ;
           let
           me
           request
           you
           to
           consider
           nevertheless
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             not
             impossible
          
           for
           
             a
             good
             ,
             conscienious
             and
             well-meaning
          
           Man
           to
           
             turn
             Papist
          
           .
           Men
           of
           
             good
             Understanding
          
           and
           of
           
             great
             Integrity
          
           ,
           may
           as
           well
           be
           deceived
           as
           Mr.
           Chilling
           worth
           was
           ,
           who
           once
           thought
           that
           
             our
             Religion
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           was
           
             not
             a
             safe
             way
             to
             Salvation
             ,
          
           though
           he
           died
           of
           another
           and
           
             better
             Judgment
          
           :
           And
           why
           may
           not
           others
           ,
           as
           
             Prudent
             ,
             Pious
          
           and
           Consciencious
           Men
           as
           he
           ,
           be
           deceived
           and
           misled
           into
           Popery
           ,
           by
           Men
           better
           skill'd
           and
           instructed
           in
           the
           Controversies
           than
           they
           are
           ?
           They
           are
           Christians
           still
           ,
           though
           
             crring
             ones
          
           ,
           and
           Members
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ;
           and
           can
           their
           
             errors
             in
             Judgment
          
           ,
           which
           are
           injurious
           to
           none
           but
           themselves
           ,
           forfeit
           their
           
             Civil
             Rights
          
           ?
           Or
           those
           in
           Practice
           ,
           except
           they
           be
           such
           as
           are
           destructive
           of
           
             humane
             Society
          
           ?
           Would
           not
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           ,
           have
           been
           
             well
             contented
          
           that
           their
           Emperors
           (
           if
           they
           had
           been
           of
           the
           
             same
             Communion
             of
          
           Rome
           )
           should
           ,
           with
           
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Communion
          
           ,
           have
           injoyed
           an
           uncensur'd
           use
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           
           and
           been
           ready
           to
           make
           Addresses
           of
           Thanks
           for
           the
           peaceable
           Enjoyment
           of
           their
           own
           ?
           Let
           
             the
             same
             mind
             be
             in
             you
          
           as
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           adorn
           your
           Christian
           Profession
           .
           We
           cannot
           but
           bewail
           it
           as
           our
           
             great
             Calamity
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             just
             Punishment
          
           of
           the
           
             last
             Age's
             Disloyalty
          
           ,
           which
           most
           horridly
           Murder'd
           the
           
             best
             of
             Kings
          
           ,
           at
           Noon-day
           ,
           before
           the
           Gates
           of
           his
           
             own
             Royal
             Palace
          
           ,
           and
           banish'd
           his
           
             Royal
             Progeny
          
           ,
           and
           drove
           them
           into
           
             Foreign
             Parts
          
           ,
           to
           seek
           for
           that
           safety
           from
           others
           ,
           which
           their
           own
           Unnatural
           and
           
             Blood-thirsty
             Subjects
          
           would
           not
           afford
           them
           .
           That
           our
           
             Gracious
             King
          
           was
           then
           tempted
           above
           measure
           ,
           and
           hath
           since
           
             joyn'd
             himself
          
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           lives
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           a
           different
           Worship
           from
           us
           .
           But
           since
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           hath
           permitted
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           acquiesce
           therein
           ,
           and
           behave
           our selves
           towards
           him
           so
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           
             most
             consistent
          
           with
           
             his
             Honour
          
           and
           
             our
             Duty
          
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           Circumstances
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           we
           may
           be
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           our
           Gracious
           Sovereign
           had
           
             no
             Design
          
           nor
           Interest
           to
           serve
           in
           the
           
             changing
             of
             his
             Religion
          
           ,
           but
           an
           eternal
           one
           in
           the
           
             saving
             of
             his
             Soul.
          
           To
           embrace
           a
           Religion
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           decry'd
           ,
           and
           kept
           down
           by
           
             Penal
             Laws
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Judgment
             of
             Charity
          
           ,
           a
           great
           Argument
           of
           Sincerity
           and
           Christian
           Resolution
           ;
           when
           it
           was
           
             s●culi
             reatus
          
           ,
           the
           greatest
           
             National
             Crime
          
           of
           which
           he
           could
           have
           been
           guilty
           :
           To
           embrace
           a
           Religion
           when
           it
           
             was
             every
             where
             spoken
             against
             ,
             out
             of
             Fashion
             ,
          
           and
           decry'd
           :
           When
           a
           Man
           follows
           Christ
           to
           Hierusalem
           in
           Triumph
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           an
           Hypocrite
           ;
           but
           certainly
           if
           he
           follow
           him
           to
           Golgotha
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           
             going
             to
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           you
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           him
           a
           
             Sincere
             Disciple
          
           .
           Our
           Gracious
           Sovereign's
           joyning
           himself
           at
           
             such
             a
             time
          
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           when
           it
           brought
           his
           very
           
             Tule
             to
             the
             Crown
          
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           Life
           insecure
           and
           uneasie
           ,
           was
           an
           instance
           of
           his
           ,
           
             Gallant
             and
             Great
             Soul
          
           ,
           and
           much
           resembled
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           the
           courage
           of
           the
           
             First
             Christians
          
           ,
           who
           were
           well
           aware
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           very
           Prosession
           thereof
           ,
           they
           bid
           adieu
           to
           
             worldly
             interest
             and
             Tranquillity
          
           .
           This
           be●ing
           apparently
           done
           out
           of
           no
           
             lower
             Principle
          
           ,
           than
           the
           
             Glory
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Salvation
             of
             his
             own
             Soul
          
           ;
           though
           not
           the
           Deed
           ,
           yet
           inslead
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           
             Sincere
             Will
          
           is
           favourably
           accepted
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           so
           with
           all
           
             good
             Men.
          
           Seeing
           it
           is
           an
           Observation
           of
           Lactantius
           and
           St.
           Augustin
           concerning
           a
           
             Religion
             
             Infinitely
             worse
          
           ,
           that
           Almighty
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           take
           kind
           notice
           of
           the
           
             honest
             Meanings
          
           of
           those
           
             grosly
             mistaken
             Worshippers
          
           ;
           for
           though
           an
           
             Erroneous
             Conscience
          
           could
           not
           bind
           to
           the
           Act
           ,
           yet
           if
           after
           all
           possible
           
             due
             Enquiry
          
           ,
           it
           act
           Erroneously
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           certainly
           bind
           to
           
             Punishment
             ,
             God
             winked
             at
             the
             days
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
          
           especially
           when
           accompanied
           with
           that
           
             Integrity
             of
             Heart
          
           ,
           of
           which
           God
           gives
           such
           an
           acquitting
           Character
           in
           the
           
             Case
             of
             King
             Abimelech
          
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           it
           would
           go
           ill
           with
           the
           Men
           of
           the
           
             highest
             Intellectual
             and
             Moral
             Vertues
          
           ,
           who
           confess
           themselves
           to
           be
           as
           truly
           short
           of
           being
           perfectly
           free
           from
           all
           
             Sins
             of
             Ignorance
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           from
           those
           of
           Frailty
           .
           When
           thus
           much
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           concerning
           
             his
             Majesty's
             Religion
          
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           That
           his
           Change
           proceeded
           ,
           not
           meerly
           from
           
             an
             easie
             Well-meaning
          
           ,
           but
           from
           Arguments
           ,
           however
           they
           be
           less
           weighty
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           
             had
             prevail'd
          
           with
           many
           Wise
           and
           
             Good
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           had
           an
           advantage
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           in
           his
           Case
           ,
           from
           some
           
             Early
             Doubts
          
           ,
           hardly
           to
           be
           avoided
           in
           that
           Conversation
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           Rebels
           (
           who
           had
           impudence
           enough
           to
           call
           themselves
           
             English
             Protestants
          
           )
           had
           driven
           him
           ,
           as
           I
           before
           told
           you
           ,
           
             against
             whom
          
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           our
           
             Gracious
             Sovereign
          
           ,
           should
           the
           disrespects
           of
           all
           the
           
             True
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           be
           turn'd
           .
           The
           King
           thinks
           
             us
             in
             the
             wrong
          
           and
           so
           pities
           and
           prays
           for
           us
           ,
           That
           God
           would
           
             bring
             us
             into
             the
             right
             Way
          
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           a
           groundless
           and
           uncharitable
           Jealousie
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           ever
           
             hurt
             us
          
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           neither
           be
           for
           his
           Honour
           nor
           Happiness
           ,
           to
           make
           
             them
             miserable
          
           who
           have
           always
           been
           
             his
             best
             Fric●ds
          
           ;
           such
           mischiefs
           may
           be
           fear'd
           by
           some
           ,
           but
           will
           never
           be
           felt
           by
           any
           .
           Let
           us
           rather
           
             depend
             upon
             God's
             wise
             and
             gracious
             Providence
             ,
          
           in
           the
           use
           of
           
             Lawful
             Means
          
           ,
           and
           put
           our
           Trust
           and
           Confidence
           in
           
             his
             Power
             and
             Goodness
          
           ,
           not
           doubting
           but
           :
           
             he
             ●areth
             for
             us
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           be
           jealous
           of
           
             our
             King
          
           without
           Cause
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           as
           God
           sees
           it
           conduce
           to
           
             his
             Glory
          
           and
           
             our
             Good
          
           ,
           he
           will
           deliver
           us
           
             from
             all
             our
             Fears
          
           :
           Let
           us
           commit
           the
           care
           of
           our
           
             Religion
             ,
             Lives
          
           and
           Estates
           to
           him
           .
           And
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           Where
           is
           
             our
             Faith
          
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           not
           trust
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           defence
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           seek
           to
           prop
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           support
           it
           by
           base
           and
           
             unwarrantable
             Arts
          
           ,
           as
           if
           every
           thing
           were
           lawful
           that
           tends
           
             to
             keep
             out
             Popery
          
           ?
           This
           will
           cast
           such
           a
           Reproach
           and
           Insamy
           upon
           
             our
             Religion
          
           ,
           as
           can
           never
           be
           
             wip'd
             off
          
           ;
           it
           
           will
           open
           the
           Mouths
           and
           sharpen
           the
           Pens
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           shall
           
             we
             take
          
           more
           Liberty
           to
           our selves
           than
           we
           will
           allow
           
             the
             King
          
           ?
           What
           safety
           can
           our
           Sovereign
           expect
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           be
           allow'd
           the
           
             free
             Exercise
          
           of
           his
           own
           Religion
           without
           his
           Subjects
           repining
           ?
           What
           Reputation
           can
           he
           have
           abroad
           ,
           or
           what
           Reverence
           at
           home
           ?
           
             Is
             this
             to
             provide
             things
             honest
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             Men
             ?
          
           Will
           this
           
             put
             to
             Silence
             the
             Ignorance
             of
             Foolish
             Men
             ,
          
           to
           turn
           our
           Religion
           into
           a
           
             Cloak
             of
             Maliciousness
          
           ,
           to
           prove
           our selves
           
             Wolves
             in
             Sheeps
             Clothing
          
           ?
           Cannot
           we
           
             abhor
             Idols
          
           ,
           without
           
             flying
             into
             his
             Face
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
             Image
             of
             God
          
           upon
           Earth
           ?
           Is
           this
           
             to
             keep
             Innocence
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             the
             thing
             that
             that
             is
             Right
             ?
          
           Is
           not
           this
           rather
           the
           
             ready
             course
          
           to
           create
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           World
           besides
           ,
           an
           
             ill
             Opinion
          
           of
           us
           and
           our
           Religion
           ?
           We
           may
           be
           just
           and
           dutiful
           to
           
             the
             King
          
           ,
           without
           being
           
             unfaithful
             to
             God
          
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           be
           so
           ,
           our
           Religion
           will
           not
           only
           
             keep
             its
             Ground
          
           ,
           but
           make
           
             new
             Conquest
          
           ,
           and
           spread
           it self
           further
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           nor
           shall
           any
           Policy
           of
           Men
           or
           Devils
           be
           able
           to
           root
           it
           out
           ;
           
           there
           will
           then
           be
           
             no
             Tnchantment
             against
             Jacob
             ,
             nor
             Divination
             against
             Israel
             .
          
           The
           King
           thinks
           
             his
             own
          
           to
           be
           the
           
             True
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             God
             requires
          
           him
           indispensibly
           to
           believe
           and
           profess
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           indeavour
           the
           Propagation
           of
           it
           too
           ,
           by
           all
           
             Lawful
             means
          
           among
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           make
           Sacrifices
           of
           them
           that
           refuse
           it
           ;
           because
           the
           using
           of
           such
           cruel
           and
           
             unlawful
             Means
          
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           were
           apparently
           destructive
           of
           that
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           he
           hopes
           to
           obtain
           by
           embracing
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ;
           to
           which
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           win
           Men
           by
           Arguments
           and
           Perswasions
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Allurements
           of
           his
           own
           Promotions
           ,
           he
           does
           that
           Religion
           all
           the
           
             Right
             and
             Service
          
           he
           can
           ,
           without
           
             wronging
             ours
          
           ,
           (
           to
           which
           his
           Priests
           may
           modestly
           tempt
           him
           )
           without
           any
           the
           least
           violation
           of
           his
           
             own
             Sacred
             Ingagements
          
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           his
           
             innate
             Clemency
             and
             Goodness
          
           abhors
           in
           so
           high
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           found
           to
           be
           
             Temptation
             Proof
          
           against
           it
           :
           To
           conclude
           this
           Point
           therefore
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
        
         
           The
           
             Common
             Lay-man
          
           ,
           whose
           
             Education
             ,
             Assection
          
           and
           Practice
           may
           denominate
           him
           a
           
             True
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           learn'd
           in
           his
           Catechism
           ,
           to
           
             Honour
             and
             Obey
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             put
             in
             Authority
             under
             him
          
           ;
           so
           he
           has
           been
           taught
           by
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           his
           Duty
           ,
           
             what
             soever
             Religion
          
           the
           King
           be
           of
           :
           And
           though
           he
           hears
           his
           
           
             present
             Majesty
          
           be
           of
           
             another
             Communion
          
           ,
           he
           thanks
           
             God
             and
             the
             King
          
           ,
           for
           the
           liberty
           he
           hath
           to
           Communicate
           with
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
           He
           takes
           care
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           serve
           God
           after
           
             this
             way
          
           ,
           which
           some
           call
           Heresie
           :
           But
           he
           is
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           
             well
             assured
          
           and
           satisfied
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Safety
           of
           it
           :
           He
           pities
           and
           prays
           for
           them
           that
           are
           in
           Error
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           
             revile
             ,
             affront
          
           or
           abuse
           them
           ;
           nor
           will
           he
           assist
           in
           Riots
           or
           Tumults
           ,
           to
           disturb
           even
           the
           
             Publick
             Exercise
             of
             any
             Religion
          
           ,
           where-ever
           his
           Majesty
           things
           sit
           to
           appoint
           it
           .
           Where
           the
           
             King's
             Religion
          
           is
           publickly
           exercis'd
           ,
           he
           has
           neither
           
             Wit
             nor
             Religion
          
           ,
           who
           does
           not
           abstain
           from
           all
           
             rude
             and
             ind●cent
             Disturbance
          
           or
           Assronts
           .
           I
           am
           no
           Apologist
           for
           the
           
             Roman
             Worship
          
           .
           But
           since
           the
           King
           is
           pleas'd
           ,
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           to
           protect
           
             those
             of
             his
             Communion
          
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Publick
             Excercise
          
           of
           it
           (
           as
           he
           justly
           may
           )
           for
           any
           
             Private
             Persons
          
           to
           disturb
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           Rudeness
           to
           him
           ,
           inconsistent
           with
           that
           Honour
           ,
           which
           upon
           so
           
             many
             accompts
          
           we
           are
           to
           pay
           him
           .
           Besides
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           piece
           of
           Prophaneness
           ,
           for
           any
           ,
           
             without
             Authority
             ,
             to
             interrupt
             Men
             ,
          
           whilst
           they
           are
           
             Worshiping
             God
          
           ,
           after
           that
           manner
           which
           they
           think
           the
           best
           :
           Nor
           can
           his
           Zeal
           against
           a
           
             false
             Worship
          
           ,
           justifie
           him
           in
           any
           such
           
             unwarrantable
             Attempts
          
           ,
           whilst
           he
           hath
           no
           Authority
           to
           reform
           or
           correct
           them
           ;
           that
           being
           the
           work
           of
           
             Publick
             Power
          
           and
           not
           of
           
             Private
             Spirits
          
           .
           Whilst
           therefore
           the
           King
           is
           
             so
             Gracious
          
           as
           to
           protect
           us
           in
           our
           Churches
           and
           Offices
           of
           Worship
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           be
           so
           
             rude
             and
             ungrateful
          
           ,
           as
           to
           assault
           or
           disturb
           those
           of
           his
           Communion
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Private
             Oratories
          
           ,
           least
           we
           provoke
           him
           to
           deprive
           us
           of
           our
           greater
           Privileges
           ,
           for
           envying
           him
           and
           those
           of
           his
           Communion
           .
           Alass
           ,
           no
           
             True
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           will
           be
           guilty
           of
           this
           ;
           he
           will
           neither
           be
           so
           unthankful
           nor
           so
           unholy
           ;
           nor
           will
           he
           go
           about
           with
           Lyes
           and
           
             frightful
             Stories
          
           ,
           and
           
             false
             News
          
           ,
           to
           disquiet
           his
           Neighbours
           or
           disturb
           the
           Government
           ,
           nor
           make
           
             Scandalous
             Reflections
          
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Authority
           .
           He
           will
           leave
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           to
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           be
           careful
           to
           do
           
             his
             Duty
          
           to
           both
           ,
           in
           that
           State
           of
           Life
           to
           which
           he
           is
           call'd
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           
             more
             Respect
          
           than
           this
           be
           requir'd
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           :
           have
           more
           and
           
             better
             Breeding
          
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           an
           
             higher
             Quality
          
           .
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           themselves
           ,
           will
           complain
           for
           want
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           will
           rather
           gratefully
           acknowledge
           
           the
           
             Respect
             and
             Kindness
          
           shew'd
           them
           in
           
             worse
             Times
          
           than
           these
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           even
           in
           the
           late
           
             Bloody
             days
             of
             Trial
          
           ;
           which
           has
           been
           so
           visible
           and
           observable
           ,
           that
           another
           sort
           of
           Men
           (
           if
           it
           be
           not
           a
           Scandal
           of
           Humanity
           to
           give
           them
           the
           Name
           of
           Men
           )
           have
           objected
           it
           to
           them
           as
           a
           Crime
           ;
           and
           ,
           for
           that
           Reason
           ,
           reckon'd
           them
           Papists
           (
           at
           least
           )
           in
           Masquerade
           (
           as
           they
           were
           then
           wont
           to
           speak
           .
           )
           This
           Respect
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           
             has
             been
          
           ,
           and
           
             is
             shew'd
          
           ,
           rather
           to
           their
           Persons
           and
           Conditions
           ,
           &c.
           than
           to
           their
           Religion
           ;
           and
           It
           is
           a
           Respect
           much
           becoming
           those
           ,
           who
           would
           shew
           themselves
           
             True
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           :
           For
           their
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Breeding
           ,
           teaches
           them
           ,
           To
           maintain
           a
           
             civil
             and
             amicable
             Conversation
          
           with
           those
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Religion
          
           .
           I
           know
           no
           Reason
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           any
           Man
           ,
           because
           he
           sees
           not
           with
           
             my
             Eyes
          
           ,
           or
           determines
           not
           with
           
             my
             Judgment
          
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           cannot
           be
           altogether
           of
           
             my
             Opinion
          
           ;
           especially
           ,
           since
           as
           
             they
             differ
             from
             us
          
           ,
           so
           we
           differ
           as
           much
           
             from
             them
          
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           our
           Religion
           obliges
           us
           to
           a
           
             Catholick
             Charity
          
           as
           well
           as
           Faith
           ,
           and
           an
           
             Vniversal
             Civility
          
           to
           distinguish
           between
           the
           Person
           and
           his
           Errors
           or
           Vices
           ;
           so
           as
           to
           love
           and
           behave
           our selves
           Civilly
           towards
           him
           ,
           where
           we
           cannot
           affectionately
           embrace
           his
           Opinion
           .
           Christianity
           is
           ,
           doubtless
           ,
           
             the
             best
             natur'd
             Institution
             in
             the
             World.
          
           At
           its
           first
           appearance
           it
           taught
           the
           most
           barbarous
           Nations
           to
           depose
           their
           Fe●ity
           ,
           and
           become
           tractable
           and
           courteous
           ;
           and
           where
           it
           was
           once
           
             heartily
             entertain'd
          
           ,
           the
           World
           admir'd
           to
           see
           
             how
             civil
          
           and
           obliging
           those
           Men
           were
           become
           ,
           who
           before
           their
           Conversion
           were
           morose
           and
           
             inhospitable
             Pagans
          
           or
           Jews
           .
           It
           was
           a
           great
           fault
           of
           tho
           Jews
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           severely
           branded
           by
           Juvenal
           and
           Tacitus
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           peevish
           and
           inhospitable
           to
           all
           that
           were
           not
           of
           their
           
             own
             Religion
          
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           refuse
           them
           the
           most
           common
           Courtesies
           of
           telling
           them
           their
           Way
           ,
           or
           directing
           them
           to
           the
           Refreshment
           of
           a
           common
           Spring
           .
           
             Nec
             monstare
             vias
             ,
             ●adem
             nisi
             sacra
             colenti
             :
          
           We
           ought
           then
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           
           that
           ours
           is
           a
           better
           Religion
           ,
           by
           being
           
             better
             natur'd
             our selves
          
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           are
           the
           best
           Catholicks
           ,
           by
           expressing
           and
           practising
           a
           
             Catholick
             Charity
          
           ,
           
           which
           of
           all
           other
           is
           the
           
             surest
             Note
          
           of
           a
           
             True
             Church
          
           .
           We
           ought
           to
           shew
           our selves
           quiet
           and
           
             obliging
             Neighbours
          
           to
           those
           Romanists
           ,
           who
           dwell
           among
           us
           ;
           especially
           since
           both
           the
           
             Honour
             of
             our
             Religion
          
           
           and
           
             of
             our
             King
          
           requires
           it
           from
           us
           :
           Incivility
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           
             their
             differing
             from
             us
             in
             Religion
             ,
          
           being
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           
             Obligations
             of
             Christianity
          
           or
           Gentility
           ,
           and
           a
           Rudeness
           to
           the
           
             King's
             Majesty
          
           ,
           of
           whose
           Communion
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           are
           so
           far
           to
           Honour
           ,
           as
           to
           pay
           all
           the
           Respects
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           
             all
             such
             as
             he
             esteems
          
           ,
           that
           our
           Religion
           will
           indeed
           permit
           ;
           much
           more
           all
           that
           it
           so
           
             strictly
             injoyns
          
           .
        
         
           To
           speak
           next
           of
           the
           Cergy-men
           ,
           as
           concerned
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           to
           whom
           indeed
           it
           is
           so
           much
           a
           
             Case
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           that
           it
           leaves
           them
           
             less
             Room
          
           than
           other
           Men
           ,
           for
           the
           Exercise
           even
           of
           their
           
             Christian
             Prudence
          
           :
           For
           ,
           they
           ,
           who
           are
           Priests
           ,
           promis'd
           at
           their
           Ordination
           ,
           
             all
             faithful
             Diligence
             to
             banish
             and
             drive
             away
             all
             erroneous
             and
             strange
             Doctrines
             ,
             contrary
             to
             God's
             Word
             ;
          
           and
           the
           Bishops
           at
           their
           Consecration
           in
           like
           manner
           :
           And
           farther
           ,
           
             that
             they
             will
             call
             upon
             and
             encourage
             others
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ;
          
           among
           which
           our
           Articles
           have
           reckon'd
           many
           Doctrines
           ,
           now
           taught
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           every
           
             Clergy-man
             licens'd
             to
             Preach
          
           ,
           has
           (
           as
           the
           36th
           .
           Canon
           requires
           )
           acknowledged
           ,
           by
           Subscription
           ,
           under
           his
           own
           Hand
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           contained
           in
           the
           39.
           
           Articles
           
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           he
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           many
           
             Romish
             Doctrines
          
           are
           erroneous
           and
           
             strange
             Doctrines
          
           ,
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           being
           so
           declar'd
           in
           those
           Articles
           ;
           those
           therefore
           are
           evidently
           such
           Doctrines
           ,
           as
           he
           promised
           at
           his
           
             Ordination
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             with
             all
             faithful
             Diligence
             ,
             to
             banish
             and
             drive
             away
             :
          
           And
           is
           he
           not
           then
           
             bound
             in
             Conscience
          
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Publick
             Sermons
          
           and
           
             Private
             Discourses
          
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           a
           good
           Occasion
           and
           Opportunity
           ?
           Is
           he
           not
           
             bound
             in
             Conscience
          
           ,
           at
           convenient
           Seasons
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           Error
           and
           Danger
           of
           such
           Doctrines
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           naming
           those
           who
           think
           more
           favourably
           of
           them
           ,
           saving
           all
           
             Respect
             due
             to
             the
             King
          
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           not
           only
           Liberty
           granted
           him
           ,
           but
           is
           required
           and
           directed
           by
           his
           
             Majesty
             himself
          
           so
           to
           do
           ?
           For
           in
           his
           
             Majesty's
             Directions
             for
             Preachers
          
           (
           which
           was
           sent
           us
           by
           his
           Command
           ,
           )
           and
           we
           accept
           with
           all
           Thankfulness
           ,
           Dir.
           3.
           
           
             He
             bids
             us
             assert
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Cavils
             and
             Objections
             of
             such
             as
             are
             Adversaries
             to
             either
             .
          
           This
           resolves
           the
           
             Case
             of
             Conscience
          
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           
             Christian
             Prudence
          
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           been
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           give
           excellent
           Directions
           as
           to
           that
           
           Case
           too
           ,
           
             bidding
             Preachers
             thus
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             they
             arc
             occasion'd
             by
             Invitation
             from
             the
             Text
             they
             Preach
             upon
             ;
             or
             that
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Auditory
             they
             Preach
             to
             ,
             it
             may
             seem
             requisite
             and
             expedient
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           Thus
           to
           Preach
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           or
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           is
           not
           infallible
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           has
           no
           Authority
           or
           Jurisdiction
           within
           these
           Realms
           ,
           is
           expresly
           determined
           by
           the
           
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           Art.
           19.
           —
           37.
           
           And
           our
           Parliaments
           have
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           as
           well
           
             before
             the
             Reformation
          
           as
           since
           ,
           expressed
           their
           
             just
             detestation
          
           of
           the
           
             Pope's
             Pretensions
          
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           
             Stat.
             of
             Carlisle
          
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           of
           Provisoes
           made
           25.
           
           Edv.
           III.
           and
           by
           many
           more
           in
           King
           Henry
           VIII's
           Reign
           ,
           who
           was
           both
           Parliamentarily
           and
           Synodically
           invested
           with
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           in
           all
           Canses
           ,
           Spiritual
           as
           well
           as
           Temporal
           ,
           (
           not
           that
           he
           had
           Power
           of
           Mission
           or
           Ordination
           ,
           but
           of
           Permission
           and
           
             Ordering
             Men
          
           ,
           so
           sent
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           )
           which
           was
           legally
           and
           
             essentially
             Inherent
          
           in
           the
           Crown
           before
           ,
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           being
           
             Supreme
             Ordinaries
          
           ,
           by
           the
           ancient
           
             common
             Law
          
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           of
           which
           those
           Statutes
           were
           not
           Introductory
           but
           Declarative
           .
           And
           the
           very
           
             First
             Canon
          
           of
           our
           Church
           does
           require
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
             ,
             Preachers
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             
               several
               times
               every
               Year
            
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             
               Wit
               ,
               Knowledge
            
             and
             Learning
             ,
             sincerely
             ,
             without
             any
             Colour
             or
             Dissimulation
             ,
             teach
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             &c.
             that
             no
             manner
             of
             Obedience
             and
             Subjection
             ,
             within
             his
             Majesty's
             Realms
             and
             Dominions
             ,
             is
             due
             to
             any
             Vsurp'd
             or
             
               Foreign
               Power
            
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             
               King's
               Power
               ,
               within
               his
               Realms
               ,
            
             is
             the
             highest
             under
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             his
             Subjects
             do
             ,
             
               by
               God's
               Laws
            
             ,
             owe
             most
             Loyalty
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             before
             and
             
               above
               all
               other
               Powers
               and
               Potentates
               on
               Earth
               .
            
          
           Now
           ,
           if
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           whilst
           he
           is
           doing
           the
           duty
           of
           this
           Canon
           ,
           shall
           call
           the
           
             Pope
             Vsurper
          
           ,
           for
           claiming
           or
           exercising
           that
           Jurisdiction
           here
           ,
           which
           belongs
           not
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           should
           be
           thought
           for
           that
           Reason
           ,
           not
           to
           
             bear
             Respect
             enough
             to
             the
             King's
             Religion
             ,
          
           he
           would
           indeed
           but
           shew
           so
           much
           the
           
             more
             Respect
          
           to
           his
           
             Royal
             Person
             ,
             and
             Regal
             just
             Power
          
           (
           as
           he
           is
           obliged
           to
           do
           by
           the
           
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
          
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           )
           and
           could
           be
           censur'd
           only
           for
           his
           Fidelity
           and
           
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             King
          
           ,
           such
           as
           becomes
           a
           
             True
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           .
        
         
         
           But
           in
           Points
           wherein
           we
           are
           not
           
             determined
             by
             Authority
          
           ,
           or
           other
           Obligations
           ,
           but
           at
           perfect
           liberty
           to
           declare
           ,
           or
           
             not
             to
          
           declare
           our
           Opinions
           ;
           in
           these
           we
           have
           the
           sairest
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           only
           Opportunities
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           our
           
             Christian
             Prudence
          
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           for
           a
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           affirm
           positively
           ,
           or
           go
           about
           to
           prove
           in
           a
           
             Publick
             Auditory
          
           or
           Assembly
           ,
           That
           St.
           
             Peter
             was
             never
             at
          
           Rome
           ;
           or
           that
           
             the
             Pope
             is
             Antichrist
          
           ;
           or
           that
           no
           Man
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Right
             Wit
          
           ,
           can
           turn
           Papist
           ;
           must
           necessarily
           ,
           under
           our
           Circumstances
           ,
           be
           reckon'd
           Imprudent
           ,
           if
           not
           Impudent
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           such
           like
           Matters
           of
           
             Private
             Opinion
          
           ,
           which
           when
           Published
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           give
           Offence
           to
           our
           Superiors
           ,
           and
           if
           forborn
           could
           give
           no
           Scandal
           to
           any
           ;
           
             Christian
             Prudence
          
           will
           unquestionably
           direct
           ,
           such
           should
           now
           be
           forborn
           out
           of
           Respect
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           His
           :
           The
           
             daily
             decay
          
           of
           
             solid
             and
             substantial
             Piety
          
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           
             unhappy
             effect
          
           of
           Christians
           
             foolishly
             Fighting
             in
             a
             Mist
          
           ,
           and
           
             Scuffling
             in
             the
             Dark
          
           among
           themselves
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Interest
             of
             Peace
             and
             Charity
          
           ;
           and
           scrambling
           so
           eagerly
           and
           so
           childishly
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           for
           
             Nuts
             and
             Cherry
             Stones
          
           ;
           or
           things
           fit
           to
           be
           put
           into
           the
           same
           Bag
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           no
           value
           with
           Men
           of
           Judgment
           :
           And
           therefore
           a
           
             Prudent
             Man
          
           will
           always
           take
           care
           to
           avoid
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           
             unnecessary
             Controversies
          
           ;
           and
           in
           handling
           such
           as
           he
           thinks
           necessary
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           he
           can
           give
           better
           proof
           of
           his
           Prudence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Obedience
           ,
           than
           by
           observing
           
             his
             Majesty's
             Directions
             to
             Preachers
          
           ,
           which
           give
           a
           full
           
             Resolution
             to
             the
             Case
          
           in
           hand
           ;
           viz.
           
           
             by
             doing
             it
             with
             all
             
               Modesty
               ,
               Gravity
            
             and
             Candor
             ,
             without
             
               Bitterness
               ,
               Railing
               ,
               J●ering
            
             ,
             or
             other
             unnecessary
             and
             
               unseemly
               Provocation
            
             ;
          
           and
           he
           who
           shall
           transgress
           these
           his
           
             Royal
             and
             Religious
             Directions
          
           ,
           will
           those
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           too
           .
           He
           that
           shsll
           use
           the
           Liberty
           granted
           him
           by
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           for
           a
           
             Cloak
             of
             Maliciousness
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           such
           Occasions
           ,
           or
           indeed
           any
           other
           ,
           act
           the
           
             Merry
             Andrew
             in
             the
             Pulpit
          
           ,
           deserves
           not
           only
           the
           
             Fools
             Coat
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Rod
           too
           upon
           his
           Back
           :
           From
           whence
           I
           inser
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ;
        
         
           3
           ly
           .
           That
           those
           of
           our
           Communion
           ,
           especially
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           ought
           neither
           to
           rail
           nor
           rally
           upon
           the
           Religion
           which
           the
           King
           owns
           .
           Religion
           with
           a
           Man
           of
           Sense
           and
           Affections
           ,
           is
           a
           tender
           Point
           ,
           and
           the
           Affronts
           done
           it
           ,
           do
           as
           doily
           touch
           him
           ,
           
           and
           
             wound
             him
          
           more
           feelingly
           ,
           than
           any
           offer'd
           to
           his
           
             dearest
             Relations
          
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           own
           Honour
           ,
           as
           a
           Gentleman
           ;
           and
           howsoever
           the
           
             one
             part
          
           resents
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           takes
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           
             diseas'd
             heat
             of
             the
             Mind
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             Christian
             Zeal
          
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           fort
           of
           Religion
           the
           sport
           of
           our
           Wits
           ,
           and
           the
           triumph
           of
           our
           Drollery
           :
           They
           who
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           have
           espous'd
           the
           Fortune
           ,
           but
           have
           not
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           In
           a
           good
           Cause
           ,
           the
           
             fairest
             Language
          
           is
           most
           advantageous
           ;
           a
           modest
           and
           
             friendly
             Stile
          
           suits
           best
           with
           the
           Truth
           ;
           which
           like
           its
           Author
           usually
           resides
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           
             blustering
             Wind
          
           ,
           the
           
             shaking
             Earthquake
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             rangeing
             Fire
          
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           soft
           and
           
             still
             Voice
          
           .
           
           III
           Language
           is
           doubtless
           a
           very
           
             preposterous
             Method
          
           of
           Perswasion
           ,
           being
           likely
           to
           raise
           such
           
             Clouds
             of
             Passion
          
           ,
           as
           will
           obs●ure
           the
           clearest
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           render
           their
           force
           unperceptible
           to
           the
           provoked
           Reader
           or
           Hearer
           ;
           on
           which
           account
           I
           cannot
           but
           appland
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
           That
           
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             blaspheme
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             others
             venerate
             for
             a
             God.
          
           Railing
           therefore
           against
           Popery
           cannot
           produce
           any
           good
           Effect
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           time
           it
           may
           easily
           produce
           many
           
             bad
             ones
          
           ;
           among
           which
           none
           can
           be
           worse
           ,
           than
           the
           Contempt
           which
           it
           will
           throw
           upon
           the
           
             King
             himself
          
           ,
           on
           whom
           all
           III
           Language
           against
           his
           Religion
           ,
           does
           ultimately
           redound
           to
           the
           debasing
           of
           him
           in
           the
           esteem
           of
           his
           Subjects
           .
           When
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           World
           were
           Heathen
           ,
           the
           Christians
           in
           their
           Apologies
           ,
           do
           not
           presume
           to
           cxpose
           the
           Religion
           of
           their
           Emperors
           to
           Contempt
           ;
           but
           only
           with
           great
           Modesty
           and
           Deference
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           their
           own
           from
           the
           
             unjust
             Criminations
          
           of
           their
           Adversaries
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           both
           the
           Apologies
           of
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Tertullian
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           
             Comandly
             deserting
          
           of
           a
           very
           good
           Cause
           ,
           if
           the
           Learned
           Men
           of
           our
           Church
           should
           suffer
           the
           
             busie
             Romanists
          
           to
           charge
           her
           with
           
             Schism
             ,
             Heresie
          
           ,
           or
           other
           Misrepresentation
           ,
           without
           
             appearing
             in
             her
             just
             and
             necessary
             Vindication
             ,
          
           and
           cannot
           but
           applaud
           some
           of
           the
           late
           modest
           and
           
             strenuous
             Apologies
          
           ,
           which
           their
           Provocations
           have
           extorted
           from
           the
           Press
           :
           So
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           see
           any
           
             present
             Necessity
          
           of
           troubling
           our
           Pulpits
           with
           these
           Controversies
           ,
           the
           
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Faith
          
           would
           be
           best
           
             held
             in
             a
             pure
             Conseience
          
           ,
           which
           is
           peaceable
           ;
           
           and
           by
           
             Practical
             Discourses
          
           we
           may
           best
           preserve
           our
           People
           from
           those
           Vices
           ,
           which
           only
           can
           provoke
           God
           to
           
             give
             them
             up
             to
             strong
             
             Delusions
             .
          
           And
           if
           we
           perceive
           any
           of
           them
           
             warping
             towards
             Popery
          
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           more
           hopes
           of
           reducing
           and
           confirming
           than
           by
           
             personal
             Conferences
          
           ,
           applyed
           to
           their
           particular
           Scruples
           ,
           than
           by
           shooting
           at
           random
           at
           so
           great
           a
           distance
           in
           general
           Harangues
           ,
           which
           tends
           not
           so
           much
           
             to
             arm
             the
             Hearers
             against
          
           Popery
           ,
           as
           to
           possess
           them
           with
           an
           
             hatred
             of
             their
             Sovereign
          
           for
           professing
           it
           .
           Since
           then
           we
           are
           bound
           in
           Duty
           to
           ab●●ain
           from
           every
           thing
           (
           which
           without
           a
           Sin
           may
           be
           omitted
           )
           that
           tends
           to
           the
           
             Dishonour
             and
             Contempt
          
           of
           him
           ,
           whom
           God
           and
           our
           Religion
           oblige
           us
           to
           honour
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           to
           conclude
           ,
           That
           as
           Railing
           against
           Popery
           was
           never
           lawful
           ;
           so
           
             Preaching
             against
             it
          
           farther
           than
           by
           the
           Canons
           ,
           and
           his
           Majesty
           's
           own
           Gracious
           Directions
           ,
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           at
           this
           time
           unseasonable
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           prejudical
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           
             utterly
             unlawful
          
           too
           :
           We
           least
           of
           all
           fear
           the
           Seduction
           of
           those
           
             Members
             of
             our
             Church
          
           ,
           who
           practise
           strictly
           that
           excellent
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           and
           we
           profess
           :
           The
           
             best
             Service
          
           then
           we
           can
           do
           to
           prevent
           the
           
             Growth
             of
             Popery
          
           ,
           will
           be
           to
           perswade
           Men
           all
           we
           .
           can
           to
           become
           better
           Livers
           and
           better
           Subjects
           ;
           upon
           which
           account
           ,
           
             Practical
             Preachers
          
           will
           do
           the
           Church
           more
           Service
           than
           Polemical
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           no
           Disservice
           ,
           nor
           the
           King
           no
           Dishonour
           .
           'T
           is
           below
           them
           ,
           who
           think
           themselves
           in
           the
           
             highest
             form
             of
             Christians
          
           ,
           to
           
             sit
             down
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             the
             scornful
          
           ;
           they
           are
           of
           their
           
             Father
             the
             Devil
          
           ,
           wheresoever
           such
           Changelings
           are
           found
           .
           'Pray'
           tell
           me
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           no
           more
           nor
           no
           less
           ,
           than
           your
           own
           Consciences
           will
           tell
           you
           ;
           Is
           this
           Fooling
           the
           effect
           of
           
             that
             Faith
             which
             was
             once
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             Saints
             ?
          
           Or
           is
           it
           not
           rather
           a
           wounding
           of
           Christianity
           it self
           to
           the
           
             very
             Heart
          
           ?
           Who
           of
           this
           Rank
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           would
           make
           it
           his
           Business
           to
           tell
           the
           
             Great
             Turk
          
           ,
           that
           his
           
             Prophet
             Mahomet
          
           were
           an
           Impostor
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           some
           
             Oppressed
             Greeks
          
           think
           him
           ,
           Antichrist
           ;
           or
           to
           ridicule
           the
           Alcoran
           ?
           And
           why
           will
           they
           make
           more
           bold
           with
           a
           
             Christian
             Prince
          
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Lawful
             Sovereign
          
           ,
           than
           with
           an
           Insided
           ?
           This
           certainly
           is
           a
           
             foul
             Offence
          
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           against
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           
             Christian
             Prudence
          
           .
           Why
           are
           Men
           more
           inrag'd
           against
           those
           who
           agree
           
             with
             them
          
           in
           
             most
             things
          
           ,
           than
           with
           them
           who
           different
           
             from
             them
          
           in
           all
           ?
           Christ
           will
           not
           give
           his
           Spouse
           a
           
             Bill
             of
             Divorce
          
           upon
           every
           
             Error
             and
             Mistake
          
           ,
           much
           less
           should
           we
           deny
           her
           to
           be
           our
           Mother
           ,
           because
           she
           
           is
           not
           of
           our
           Mind
           ,
           this
           will
           justly
           bring
           our
           Christianity
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Prudence
           in
           Question
           .
           These
           are
           not
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
          
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           the
           Standard-Bearers
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           who
           take
           no
           care
           to
           govern
           their
           Tongues
           nor
           Pens
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           regard
           to
           the
           King
           or
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           Truth
           or
           
             Charity
             ,
             Justice
          
           or
           Honesty
           ;
           which
           whether
           they
           intend
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           hath
           a
           
             derect
             tendency
          
           to
           the
           defaming
           of
           our
           yet
           untainted
           Religion
           .
           They
           who
           will
           not
           
             offer
             up
          
           a
           Peace-Offering
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           are
           none
           of
           our
           Communion
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Fathers
             of
             our
             Church
          
           will
           correct
           those
           
             Ill
             nurtur'd
             Children
          
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           such
           
             surly
             ,
             peevish
          
           and
           insolent
           Tempers
           ,
           that
           others
           may
           not
           grow
           immodest
           by
           their
           uncontrol'd
           Extravagancies
           .
           Authority
           must
           at
           any
           rate
           be
           redeemed
           from
           Contempt
           ,
           since
           the
           very
           
             Life
             of
             Government
          
           is
           Reputation
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           teach
           the
           Rabble
           
             to
             scorn
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           they
           will
           not
           continue
           long
           to
           reverence
           his
           Person
           or
           Authority
           .
           If
           you
           will
           prove
           him
           to
           be
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           they
           will
           soon
           reply
           ,
           that
           St.
           John
           reckons
           such
           with
           
             Murderers
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             Sorcerers
             and
             Whoremongers
             ,
             which
             love
             and
             make
             Lyes
             ,
          
           Rev.
           22.15
           .
           And
           St.
           Paul
           ranks
           them
           with
           
             Sodomites
             and
             Thieves
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           That
           
             they
             hate
             God
          
           ,
           Exod.
           20.5
           .
           
             Desile
             the
             Sanctuary
          
           ,
           Ezekiel
           5.11
           .
           
             Commit
             Adultery
             with
             Stocks
             and
             Stones
             ,
          
           Jer.
           3.9
           .
           Isa
           .
           16.17
           .
           
             Worship
             Devils
          
           ,
           Rev.
           9.20
           .
           and
           that
           as
           they
           shall
           
             not
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           1
           Cor
           6.10
           .
           so
           
             we
             are
             not
             to
             come
             among
             them
             ,
          
           Josh
           .
           23.7
           .
           but
           they
           are
           
             to
             be
             utterly
             destroy'd
          
           by
           Commission
           from
           God
           ,
           Exod.
           22
           ,
           20.
           that
           they
           are
           
             Sons
             of
             Belial
          
           whom
           we
           are
           
             to
             smite
             with
             the
             Edge
             of
             the
             Sword
             till
             they
             be
             utterly
             destroy'd
             ,
          
           Deut.
           13.13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           What
           is
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           Sedition
           under
           
             disguise
             of
             Zeal
          
           ?
           Let
           the
           Men
           look
           never
           
             so
             honestly
          
           ,
           they
           drive
           on
           
             an
             Interest
          
           against
           
             Peace
             and
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           though
           Truth
           may
           be
           
             justified
             of
             her
             Children
          
           ;
           so
           it
           be
           done
           
             with
             Moderation
             and
             Judgment
          
           ,
           when
           
             Necessity
             compels
          
           us
           ,
           or
           Authority
           calls
           us
           to
           it
           ;
           yet
           they
           who
           can
           find
           no
           better
           treatment
           for
           their
           Auditors
           ,
           than
           to
           prove
           
             all
             Papists
          
           to
           be
           Idolaters
           ,
           (
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           
             saving
             Truths
          
           to
           Preach
           them
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           full
           of
           
             disgraceful
             ,
             sawcy
          
           and
           
             insolent
             Reflections
          
           upon
           their
           Prince
           (
           which
           hath
           already
           cost
           this
           Nation
           so
           many
           
             Millions
             
             of
             Money
          
           ,
           and
           such
           
             Rivers
             of
             Blood
          
           ,
           to
           the
           shame
           of
           Christianity
           it self
           )
           would
           be
           as
           ready
           (
           if
           they
           durst
           )
           to
           joyn
           with
           some
           of
           
             their
             own
             Spirit
          
           in
           the
           Prayers
           ,
           which
           were
           justly
           made
           
             Treason
             ,
             
             Anno
          
           1.
           
           &
           2.
           
           Q.
           Mar.
           cap.
           9.
           
           
             That
             God
             would
             turn
             her
             Heart
             from
             Idolatry
             to
             the
             True
             Faith
             ,
             or
             else
             shorten
             her
             days
             ,
             and
             take
             her
             quickly
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
           And
           the
           Act
           says
           ,
           
             That
             never
             
               such
               a
               Prayer
            
             was
             heard
             ,
             or
             read
             to
             have
             been
             used
             by
             any
             
               good
               Christian
            
             ,
             against
             
               any
               Prince
            
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             a
             Pagan
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           in
           
             abhorrence
             of
             the
             Crime
          
           ,
           it
           condemns
           the
           Authors
           of
           such
           
             libellous
             and
             malicious
          
           Prayers
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           
             Procurators
             and
             Abetters
             of
             them
          
           ,
           to
           be
           
             guilty
             of
             High-Treason
          
           :
           And
           so
           they
           are
           before
           God
           ,
           who
           takes
           every
           Injury
           done
           to
           his
           Vicegerents
           as
           done
           to
           
             himself
             ;
             Satyrs
          
           are
           bad
           every
           where
           ,
           but
           worst
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           be
           it
           in
           
             Prayers
             or
             Sermons
          
           ;
           where
           Men
           are
           to
           speak
           the
           words
           of
           
             Truth
             and
             Soberness
             ,
             as
             becomes
             the
             Embassadors
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           not
           to
           use
           any
           
             petulant
             Girding
          
           or
           Reflections
           upon
           any
           ,
           much
           less
           upon
           the
           
             Father
             of
             their
             Country
          
           ;
           nor
           to
           dress
           up
           any
           of
           
             his
             perswasion
          
           in
           such
           
             indecent
             Forms
          
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           them
           appear
           
             far
             worse
          
           than
           they
           are
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           
             as
             great
             a
             Sin
          
           as
           to
           make
           
             Widows
             more
             desolate
          
           :
           We
           are
           in
           Conscience
           and
           Prudence
           oblig'd
           calmly
           and
           modestly
           to
           inlighten
           the
           Minds
           of
           our
           Hearers
           ,
           though
           they
           count
           us
           
             heavy
             Men
          
           for
           our
           pains
           ,
           rather
           than
           by
           expressing
           more
           heat
           than
           light
           ,
           to
           thunder
           in
           their
           Ears
           such
           
             dreadful
             Apprehensions
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             our
             Prince
             ,
          
           as
           may
           claw
           their
           
             itching
             Ears
          
           ,
           and
           raise
           
             their
             Humours
             and
             Passions
          
           into
           such
           a
           violent
           Ferment
           ,
           as
           to
           transport
           them
           into
           the
           pangs
           of
           some
           
             furious
             Zeal
          
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Perswasion
             with
             him
             .
          
           Our
           Religion
           obliges
           us
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           every
           Thing
           or
           Motion
           which
           tends
           to
           the
           Disunion
           ,
           either
           of
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           People
           among
           themselves
           ;
           which
           that
           it
           may
           be
           permanent
           .
           and
           cordial
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           can
           disappoint
           the
           Designs
           and
           Counsels
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           nothing
           can
           conduce
           more
           to
           our
           present
           or
           
             future
             Safety
          
           ,
           than
           the
           
             deposing
             of
             all
             Animosities
             ,
             Rancor
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ill
             Will
          
           against
           one
           another
           ;
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           
             Differences
             in
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           going
           on
           chearfully
           in
           
             the
             narrow
             Path
          
           that
           leads
           to
           
           eternal
           Life
           ,
           without
           
             fighting
             with
          
           every
           one
           that
           does
           not
           keep
           the
           
             same
             way
          
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           also
           travelling
           to
           the
           
             same
             place
          
           ;
           which
           has
           such
           a
           spirit
           of
           
             Opposition
             ,
             Contradiction
          
           ,
           and
           Pertinacy
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           speaks
           Men
           to
           be
           of
           
             distemper'd
             Brains
             ,
             turbulent
             Passions
          
           ,
           and
           
             corrupt
             Hearts
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           of
           
             Tender
             Conseiences
          
           .
           That
           there
           should
           be
           so
           many
           pretended
           Admirers
           and
           profest
           
             lovers
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           so
           
             few
             Followers
          
           of
           it
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           so
           much
           noise
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           Charity
           ;
           and
           especially
           that
           Christianity
           which
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           quiet
           and
           gentle
           Institution
           ,
           intended
           to
           soften
           Mens
           natural
           Asperities
           ,
           should
           spend
           it self
           in
           those
           Quarrels
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           greatest
           diminution
           to
           its
           interest
           imaginable
           :
           That
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           should
           bring
           the
           Gospel
           down
           from
           Heaven
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Dove
           ;
           and
           that
           yet
           there
           should
           be
           no
           more
           
             stinging
             Serpents
          
           than
           the
           Professors
           of
           it
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           more
           than
           Sixteen
           hundred
           Years
           Preaching
           the
           
             glad
             Tidings
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           there
           should
           still
           be
           such
           distractions
           and
           wranglings
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           such
           seditions
           and
           convulsions
           in
           the
           body
           Politick
           ,
           such
           sidings
           and
           divisions
           in
           every
           Town
           ,
           and
           such
           jarring
           and
           dissention
           as
           we
           see
           and
           lament
           in
           
             private
             Families
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             warmest
             Zealots
          
           should
           ,
           by
           Enormities
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           run
           farther
           on
           the
           score
           of
           
             divine
             Vengeance
          
           ,
           than
           
             Turks
             and
             Infidels
          
           do
           ,
           upon
           the
           bare
           
             single
             Security
          
           of
           being
           Christians
           ,
           are
           such
           
             prodigies
             in
             Manners
          
           as
           may
           justly
           startle
           the
           wisest
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           force
           them
           to
           conclude
           ,
           That
           the
           
             best
             Religion
          
           has
           the
           
             worst
             Professors
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           Pretenders
           to
           it
           in
           the
           World.
           Might
           not
           the
           
             Pagan
             ,
             Turk
          
           and
           Atheist
           ,
           upon
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           manifold
           Heats
           ,
           Violences
           and
           Intemperances
           ,
           which
           are
           
             too
             visible
             in
             Christendom
          
           ,
           reasonably
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             Where
             is
             now
             their
             God
             ?
             and
             where
             is
             their
             Religion
             ?
          
           Are
           these
           the
           Men
           that
           
             pray
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           or
           do
           they
           ever
           mean
           to
           purchase
           it
           ?
           Are
           not
           
             their
             Practices
          
           the
           great
           shame
           and
           confutation
           of
           their
           Professions
           ?
           and
           is
           not
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
             blasphem'd
             through
             their
             Miscarriages
             ?
          
           Is
           Christianity
           become
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           Incendiary
           ?
           Is
           Zeal
           grown
           such
           a
           Cormorant
           as
           to
           eat
           up
           Charity
           ?
           And
           are
           the
           
             Elect
             of
             God
          
           ,
           who
           should
           
             put
             on
             Bowels
             of
             Kindness
             ,
             Humbleness
             of
             
             Mind
             ,
             
             and
             above
             all
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Bond
             of
             Perfectness
             ,
          
           grown
           so
           fierce
           ,
           as
           to
           
             fly
             upon
          
           every
           thing
           which
           Custom
           and
           Education
           hath
           not
           rendred
           familiar
           to
           them
           ?
           Are
           they
           impatient
           with
           all
           who
           do
           not
           see
           with
           
             their
             Eyes
          
           ?
           and
           will
           they
           set
           themselves
           in
           
             battle
             array
          
           against
           all
           who
           are
           not
           
             Wise
             enough
          
           to
           be
           of
           
             their
             Judgments
          
           ,
           and
           damn
           all
           who
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Opinions
           ?
           Could
           there
           be
           such
           needless
           and
           
             endless
             Contentions
          
           among
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           
             not
             carnal
          
           ?
           Is
           this
           to
           sight
           under
           
             Christ's
             Banner
          
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Peace
          
           ?
           Does
           not
           this
           
             incontinency
             of
             Disputing
          
           make
           Rents
           in
           the
           
             seamless
             Garment
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           Reformation
           ?
           If
           they
           were
           as
           sollicitous
           to
           save
           their
           own
           and
           their
           
             Peoples
             Souls
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           to
           propagate
           their
           Opinions
           ;
           they
           would
           not
           trifle
           away
           and
           lavish
           that
           time
           and
           pains
           in
           
             needless
             Controversies
          
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           might
           
             make
             their
             Peace
             with
             God
             and
             Men
          
           ;
           nor
           take
           more
           pains
           to
           prove
           the
           Pope
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           ,
           than
           they
           do
           to
           prove
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           or
           
             make
             others
          
           so
           ;
           nor
           tread
           
             true
             Piety
          
           under
           Foot
           in
           scrambling
           for
           that
           which
           hath
           nothing
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           like
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Name
           .
           Would
           not
           their
           Congregations
           be
           more
           edified
           by
           the
           Church-Catechism
           than
           a
           Controversie
           ?
           Or
           
             how
             many
          
           have
           you
           seen
           heal'd
           by
           being
           lead
           into
           these
           
             troubled
             Waters
          
           ,
           though
           mov'd
           by
           the
           
             best
             Angels
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           No
           doubt
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Truth
           which
           the
           Mufti
           told
           his
           
             Grand
             Seignior
          
           ,
           That
           where
           the
           
             publick
             Exercise
             of
             Religion
             is
             allow'd
             ,
          
           't
           is
           judg'd
           that
           
             a
             liberty
             is
             granted
          
           to
           defend
           all
           the
           
             distinguishing
             Points
          
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           reflecting
           on
           that
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           (
           which
           would
           be
           more
           unpardonable
           in
           us
           than
           in
           any
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           act
           with
           us
           
             upon
             the
             Square
          
           ,
           and
           forbids
           his
           own
           Preachers
           to
           make
           any
           tart
           reflections
           
             on
             ours
          
           .
           )
           Now
           the
           fault
           too
           common
           is
           the
           intemperance
           of
           most
           
             warm
             Disputers
          
           for
           Religion
           ;
           who
           if
           once
           they
           begin
           to
           declaim
           or
           write
           against
           any
           thing
           ,
           think
           they
           can
           never
           make
           it
           
             odious
             enough
          
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           may
           defame
           it
           the
           more
           effectually
           ,
           they
           will
           hale
           and
           
             force
             Consequences
          
           as
           on
           a
           Rack
           ,
           to
           confess
           what
           the
           Principle
           never
           meant
           ,
           and
           to
           catch
           greedily
           at
           some
           
             violent
             Mans
             over-shooting
             both
             the
             Cause
             and
             the
             Communion
             ,
          
           and
           
           to
           lay
           this
           to
           the
           Charge
           of
           the
           
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           though
           it
           professes
           never
           so
           solemnly
           against
           that
           
             private
             Doctor
             's
             Opinion
          
           ;
           whereas
           as
           
             great
             Champions
          
           as
           they
           would
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           ,
           
             in
             Point
             of
             Honour
          
           ,
           to
           take
           every
           advantage
           against
           
             her
             Enemies
          
           ,
           nor
           to
           put
           
             every
             thrust
             so
             home
          
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           but
           
             restore
             them
             in
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Meekness
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           
             throw
             dirt
             in
             their
             Faces
          
           to
           disgrace
           them
           ;
           (
           which
           as
           the
           Purity
           of
           our
           Church
           abhors
           )
           so
           the
           more
           they
           handle
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           will
           defile
           them
           .
           This
           is
           not
           to
           
             walk
             in
             Wisdom
             to
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           
             keep
             the
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Bond
             of
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           yet
           another
           thing
           worse
           than
           barely
           calumniating
           the
           
             King's
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           disturbing
           of
           the
           
             solemn
             Exercise
             of
             it
          
           ,
           by
           Routs
           and
           Riots
           ;
           which
           would
           be
           so
           high
           an
           indecency
           ,
           and
           so
           opposite
           to
           the
           
             gentleness
             of
             Christian
          
           Religion
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           first
           general
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           under
           
             Constantine
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           it
           was
           made
           a
           Canon
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Illiberis
           ,
           
           
             That
             if
             any
             one
             should
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             immoderate
             transports
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             deface
             ,
             demolish
             or
             break
             down
             Idols
             or
             Images
             ,
             and
             be
             thereupon
             slain
             (
             because
             it
             is
             not
             commanded
             in
             the
             Gospel
             nor
             practis'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             )
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             reckon'd
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Martyrs
             :
          
           Nor
           need
           I
           remind
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Idols
           were
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           was
           not
           only
           the
           
             private
             Religion
             of
             the
             Emperor
          
           ,
           but
           
             publickly
             established
          
           by
           him
           throughout
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           yet
           while
           the
           other
           had
           but
           a
           
             bare
             Toleration
          
           from
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           Christianity
           had
           
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             on
             its
             side
             ,
          
           yet
           the
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           discouraged
           
             her
             Sons
          
           from
           injuring
           it
           by
           violence
           .
           The
           prevention
           of
           railing
           against
           the
           Emperor's
           Religion
           by
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           was
           the
           wise
           care
           of
           the
           
             Diet
             of
             Ratisbone
             ,
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1532.
           which
           was
           in
           part
           made
           up
           of
           
             Protestants
             ,
             Electors
             ,
             Free-Princes
          
           and
           Hans-Towns
           ;
           't
           was
           their
           final
           Accord
           ,
           
             That
             the
             
               Ausburg
               Confession
            
             should
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             was
             taught
             or
             written
             but
             what
             was
             contained
             in
             that
             Confession
             .
          
           As
           to
           raillery
           upon
           the
           
             Religion
             professed
             by
             our
             Prince
          
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           
             bad
             Manners
          
           and
           
             worse
             Religion
          
           ,
           
           so
           it
           can
           never
           be
           
             good
             Wit
          
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           be
           allowed
           its
           Seasons
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           't
           is
           as
           much
           as
           a
           Man
           can
           
             well
             bear
          
           ,
           to
           see
           it
           practis'd
           upon
           Virgil
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Poets
          
           .
        
         
           4
           ly
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           Men
           ought
           not
           to
           grudge
           the
           Privileges
           allowed
           by
           the
           King
           to
           those
           of
           his
           own
           Communion
           ;
           he
           does
           not
           desire
           that
           they
           should
           stand
           upon
           
             equal
             Terms
          
           of
           
             publick
             Privileges
          
           and
           Advantages
           of
           the
           tasting
           of
           the
           
             Sweet
             of
             the
             Church
             Revenues
          
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           should
           
             lift
             up
             their
             Heads
          
           above
           the
           
             danger
             of
             the
             Laws
          
           ,
           and
           he
           be
           able
           to
           make
           life
           of
           
             their
             Services
          
           in
           the
           State.
           He
           neither
           takes
           away
           
             our
             Rights
          
           ,
           nor
           with-holds
           
             his
             Favours
          
           from
           any
           Men
           of
           
             our
             Perswasion
          
           ,
           who
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           
             deserve
             them
          
           without
           blushing
           .
           None
           ever
           found
           discouragement
           from
           our
           
             Gracious
             Sovereign
          
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           
             their
             Religion
          
           ,
           but
           have
           been
           advanc'd
           and
           esteem'd
           according
           to
           their
           
             several
             Capacities
          
           and
           Qualifications
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           found
           Charity
           and
           Vnity
           maintain'd
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           why
           then
           should
           
             our
             Eye
             be
             evil
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             also
             good
          
           to
           some
           of
           
             his
             own
          
           ?
           A
           
             Christian
             Magistrate
          
           owes
           something
           more
           than
           Protection
           to
           the
           Religion
           which
           he
           
             sincerely
             professes
          
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           that
           
             profess
             it
          
           with
           him
           ;
           they
           may
           reasonably
           expect
           his
           Countenance
           and
           
             fair
             quarter
          
           ,
           if
           not
           hope
           to
           enjoy
           
             some
             Provision
          
           under
           him
           ;
           for
           certainly
           he
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           do
           all
           that
           he
           
             is
             able
          
           and
           
             hath
             opportunity
          
           to
           do
           ,
           on
           this
           side
           of
           force
           and
           injustice
           to
           help
           them
           ;
           a
           Nursing-Father
           he
           is
           to
           them
           as
           well
           
             as
             us
          
           ,
           and
           oblig'd
           to
           the
           Protection
           and
           Tuition
           of
           all
           
             his
             Children
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           fare
           the
           worse
           for
           their
           Zeal
           ,
           either
           toward
           God
           or
           himself
           :
           And
           methinks
           we
           should
           have
           more
           
             Wit
             ,
             Honesty
          
           and
           Charity
           ,
           more
           
             Modesty
             ,
             Equity
             ,
             Honour
          
           and
           Justice
           ,
           more
           
             good
             Breeding
          
           and
           
             ingenuous
             Education
          
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           Religion
           than
           to
           repine
           at
           it
           ;
           for
           this
           implies
           such
           a
           want
           of
           
             them
             all
          
           ,
           as
           any
           ingenuous
           Man
           must
           needs
           be
           ashamed
           of
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           as
           fit
           the
           King
           should
           choose
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           we
           our
           Servants
           ?
           Whatsoever
           a
           
             Prince
             does
          
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           be
           presum'd
           to
           do
           it
           with
           great
           Reason
           ;
           his
           Actions
           are
           manifest
           ,
           but
           his
           
             Thoughts
             secret
          
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           tolerate
           the
           
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           murmur
           against
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Results
           of
           his
           Councils
           are
           like
           the
           current
           of
           a
           
             great
             River
          
           ,
           we
           see
           
             their
             Streams
          
           but
           not
           the
           Fountain
           from
           whence
           they
           flow
           ;
           Reason
           of
           State
           is
           Reason
           of
           Law
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           but
           the
           
             plain
             side
          
           of
           that
           
             great
             Watch
          
           ,
           within
           which
           all
           the
           Springs
           and
           Wheels
           are
           inclos'd
           and
           hid
           ,
           yet
           we
           find
           their
           
             Motions
             regular
          
           .
           The
           King
           is
           our
           Law-giver
           ,
           and
           his
           Conscience
           is
           his
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           dictate
           these
           things
           to
           be
           necessary
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           deceiv'd
           ,
           they
           are
           become
           so
           
             to
             him
          
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           means
           to
           be
           
             declin'd
             by
             him
          
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           
             follow
             his
             own
             Conscience
          
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           mean
           it
           
             for
             good
          
           ,
           he
           has
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           but
           God
           will
           take
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           all
           
             good
             Subjects
          
           will
           pay
           him
           an
           Obedience
           of
           Acqutescence
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           Conformity
           ;
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           he
           will
           do
           nothing
           beneath
           his
           
             own
             Honour
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             just
             Interest
          
           of
           his
           People
           .
           And
           therefore
           St.
           Augustine
           in
           his
           Book
           against
           
             Faustus
             the
             Manichee
          
           says
           ,
           That
           a
           
             Christian
             Souldier
          
           ,
           
           fighting
           under
           an
           
             Heathen
             Prince
          
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           
             pursue
             the
             War
          
           ,
           or
           execute
           
             the
             Commands
          
           of
           his
           immediate
           or
           
             superior
             Officers
          
           ,
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           Service
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           not
           absolutely
           ●assured
           of
           the
           
             Justice
             of
             the
             one
          
           ,
           or
           the
           the
           Expediency
           of
           the
           other
           .
           And
           in
           the
           
             case
             in
             question
          
           't
           is
           no
           less
           evident
           ,
           for
           Sovereign
           Princes
           have
           Power
           to
           change
           the
           
             external
             Regiment
          
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           A
           
             Christian
             Magistrate
          
           as
           such
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Governor
             in
             the
             Church
          
           .
           
           The
           Prerogatives
           and
           Preheminencies
           of
           Power
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           which
           are
           involv'd
           in
           the
           
             fundamental
             conception
          
           of
           Sovereignty
           ,
           are
           the
           
             essential
             Rights
          
           ,
           and
           inseparably
           annexed
           to
           the
           Sovereign
           ,
           
           for
           which
           he
           is
           accountable
           
             to
             God
             alone
          
           ;
           and
           all
           Bishops
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           
             Imperial
             Power
          
           ,
           
           who
           is
           to
           determine
           what
           Doctrines
           are
           to
           be
           Preached
           and
           
             what
             not
          
           ,
           least
           any
           should
           be
           licens'd
           to
           
             barangue
             to
             the
             People
          
           in
           Seditious
           Libels
           .
           His
           Power
           is
           by
           the
           
             Law
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           have
           no
           
             Inferior
             Power
          
           to
           limit
           it
           .
           The
           
             Father
             of
             the
             Family
          
           governs
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           Law
           and
           Will
           of
           his
           
             Sons
             or
             Servants
          
           ,
           but
           by
           God's
           and
           his
           own
           ;
           nor
           were
           the
           
             best
             Kings
          
           of
           Judah
           or
           Israel
           tyed
           to
           any
           Laws
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           the
           
             municipal
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ,
           but
           the
           
             natural
             Law
             of
             a
             Father
          
           ,
           which
           binds
           him
           to
           preserve
           the
           
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
          
           
           of
           his
           Sons
           or
           Subjects
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           always
           a
           Minor
           and
           Vnder-age
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           its
           Guardian
           ;
           how
           then
           can
           she
           expect
           to
           be
           back'd
           or
           countenanc'd
           any
           longer
           (
           as
           she
           has
           hitherto
           been
           ,
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           and
           the
           King
           )
           by
           
             his
             civil
             Authority
          
           ,
           or
           enjoy
           the
           Revenues
           and
           Privileges
           she
           has
           any
           longer
           ,
           if
           the
           
             King's
             Courtesie
             be
             so
             soon
             forgotten
             ,
          
           to
           deny
           him
           or
           his
           the
           
             free
             Exercise
             of
             their
             own
          
           Religion
           ,
           whilst
           we
           are
           so
           
             warm
             in
             ours
          
           ,
           under
           his
           
             Gracious
             Protection
          
           and
           
             Royal
             Bounty
          
           and
           Provisions
           ,
           is
           beyond
           
             all
             Shame
             and
             Reason
             ?
             Princes
          
           have
           
             an
             happy
             time
             of
             it
          
           ,
           to
           serve
           such
           Humours
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           reign'd
           over
           us
           by
           Courtesie
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           more
           but
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           King.
           Does
           this
           express
           our
           Duty
           or
           Gratitude
           to
           God
           or
           Him
           ?
           We
           need
           not
           debauch
           the
           present
           Generation
           ,
           who
           are
           
             too
             bad
          
           already
           ,
           by
           teaching
           them
           to
           make
           spightful
           and
           peevish
           Reflections
           on
           our
           
             Prince's
             Actions
          
           .
           Shall
           the
           Privileges
           which
           he
           and
           his
           
             Royal
             Predecessors
          
           have
           granted
           us
           ,
           be
           us'd
           as
           Weapons
           to
           fight
           and
           rebel
           
             against
             him
          
           ?
           Shall
           we
           deprive
           him
           of
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           has
           given
           him
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             a
             true
             Church
          
           ,
           both
           
             in
             it self
          
           and
           in
           
             our
             Judgment
          
           too
           ?
           And
           why
           should
           you
           deny
           
             your
             own
             Prince
          
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Member
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           
             same
             Liberty
          
           which
           you
           
             daily
             see
          
           ,
           without
           murmuring
           ,
           granted
           to
           the
           
             Embassadors
             of
             Foreign
             Princes
          
           and
           their
           Followers
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           by
           his
           Piety
           and
           Juftice
           that
           we
           have
           the
           
             free
             Exercise
          
           of
           our
           own
           Religion
           ,
           as
           by
           Law
           establish'd
           ,
           and
           the
           advantages
           of
           
             publick
             Assemblies
          
           ,
           and
           the
           encouragement
           of
           such
           
             liberal
             Maintenance
          
           ?
           And
           have
           not
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             Religion
          
           always
           obey'd
           the
           
             Imperial
             Laws
          
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           
             liked
             them
             not
          
           ,
           not
           upon
           
             prudential
             Considerations
          
           and
           Necessity
           ,
           but
           by
           
             divine
             Appointment
          
           ,
           declaring
           with
           the
           
             Sixth
             Council
          
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             impiety
             to
             call
             in
             question
             his
             Power
             ,
             
             to
             whom
             the
             Government
             of
             all
             things
             was
             certainly
             deputed
             by
             the
             divine
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             well
             Bishops
             as
             Curates
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticks
             as
             Laicks
             ,
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             supreme
             Power
             may
             determine
             whatsoever
             is
             left
             undetermined
             by
             God
             :
          
           Nay
           ,
           
           that
           he
           can
           
             derogate
             by
             his
             Power
          
           from
           an
           
             ordinary
             Right
          
           ,
           by
           changing
           his
           Will
           ,
           
           and
           making
           ,
           the
           
             contrary
             Law
          
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           the
           
             judgment
             of
             Discretion
          
           and
           knows
           best
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           fittest
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           govern
           himself
           by
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           when
           by
           
             gentler
             Counsels
          
           .
           Is
           he
           not
           
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ?
           and
           must
           his
           Members
           teach
           him
           how
           to
           govern
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           by
           the
           
             Tyes
             of
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Power
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           keep
           the
           
             Churches
             Laws
             ,
          
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           
             Con●●ssions
             and
             Privileges
          
           made
           to
           them
           
             by
             him
          
           and
           his
           
             Royal
             Predecessors
          
           ,
           are
           as
           revocable
           as
           their
           
             Duty
             is
             alterable
          
           ;
           for
           Princes
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           oblig'd
           to
           
             perpetuate
             such
             Rights
          
           that
           themselves
           have
           indulg'd
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           a
           
             rul'd
             Case
          
           among
           the
           
             Greek
             Fathers
          
           ,
           That
           
             a
             King
             may
             recal
             his
             Gift
             ,
             
             in
             case
             the
             Beneficiary
             prove
             ungrateful
             .
          
           I
           wish
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           so
           stubbornly
           resolv'd
           not
           to
           join
           with
           their
           
             respective
             Bishops
          
           ,
           in
           an
           
             Address
             of
             Thanks
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
          
           for
           his
           Morgaging
           of
           his
           Honour
           under
           the
           Broad-Seal
           of
           England
           ,
           in
           his
           late
           Royal
           Declaration
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           
             To
             protect
             and
             maintain
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             free
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             by
             Law
             established
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             quiet
             and
             full
             enjoyment
             of
             all
             their
             Possessions
             ,
             without
             any
             molestation
             or
             disturbance
             whatsoever
             ,
          
           would
           study
           
             this
             Case
          
           a
           little
           better
           ,
           than
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           done
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           would
           highly
           approve
           it
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           our
           Fathers
           have
           done
           ,
           as
           prudently
           penn'd
           ;
           and
           such
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           Majesty's
           signal
           Favours
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           all
           her
           Members
           ,
           as
           our
           Gratitude
           and
           Duty
           indispensibly
           oblige
           us
           to
           pay
           .
           Can
           you
           have
           any
           
             better
             Precedents
          
           than
           those
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Judah
           ?
           Look
           throughout
           the
           sacred
           History
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           every
           where
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           
             King's
             Religion
          
           ,
           though
           often
           Heathenish
           ,
           had
           the
           privilege
           to
           be
           
             publickly
             us'd
          
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           High-Priest
           and
           Sanhedrim
           had
           a
           Power
           ,
           which
           Moses
           called
           
             The
             Judgment
             of
             God
          
           ;
           yet
           these
           did
           not
           think
           it
           either
           
             their
             Duty
          
           or
           Right
           to
           suppress
           the
           
             Exercise
             of
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           whilst
           the
           King
           was
           contented
           with
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           so
           manifestly
           
             contrary
             to
             God's
             own
             Law
          
           given
           them
           by
           Moses
           ;
           and
           when
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           Worshipped
           according
           to
           Moses's
           Prescriptions
           ,
           succeeded
           ,
           neither
           the
           
             Great
             Council
          
           nor
           People
           desired
           the
           
             false
             Worship
          
           to
           be
           suppressed
           ,
           till
           the
           
             King
             himself
             
             self
             commanded
             it
          
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           Argument
           ,
           that
           it
           proceeded
           from
           his
           
             High
             Prerogative
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Kings
           of
           Judah
           laid
           equal
           claim
           to
           with
           the
           
             Eastern
             Monarchs
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Israelues
           desired
           a
           King
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             Nations
             round
             about
             them
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           Samuel
           recites
           a
           large
           
             rightful
             Power
          
           ,
           which
           would
           belong
           to
           their
           Sovereign
           .
           Did
           not
           Solomon
           put
           Ab●a●her
           from
           the
           Priesthood
           and
           put
           Zadock
           in
           his
           room
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           High-Priesthood
           came
           to
           be
           put
           out
           of
           its
           
             due
             Channel
          
           of
           Primogeniture
           ,
           establish'd
           by
           Moses
           ,
           and
           was
           sold
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           time
           ;
           (
           so
           that
           sometimes
           the
           High-Priest
           was
           but
           annual
           )
           yet
           Christ
           acknowledged
           Caiphas
           to
           be
           High-Priest
           ;
           
           and
           for
           the
           
             inferior
             Priests
             ,
             David
          
           divided
           them
           into
           Twenty
           four
           Orders
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           
             applying
             of
             the
             priestly
             Power
             to
             such
             a
             time
             ,
          
           was
           wholly
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           
             civil
             Government
             .
             Jehosophat
          
           named
           a
           President
           for
           the
           Sanhedrim
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           
             matters
             of
             the
             Lord
             as
             for
             those
             of
             the
             King
          
           ;
           and
           both
           Ezra
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           High-Priest
           ,
           
           and
           Nehemiah
           ,
           though
           not
           at
           all
           a
           Priest
           ,
           acted
           by
           a
           Commission
           from
           Artaxerxes
           ,
           to
           execute
           the
           
             Laws
             '
             of
             God
             and
             the
             King
          
           ;
           by
           which
           Authority
           Nehemiah
           turned
           out
           one
           of
           the
           Priests
           :
           so
           that
           though
           the
           
             priestly
             Office
          
           was
           a
           
             divine
             Institution
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             applying
             and
             suspending
             that
             Authority
          
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           
             civil
             Power
          
           .
           Christian
           Emperors
           made
           also
           
             penal
             Laws
          
           with
           relation
           to
           Church-men
           ,
           the
           pains
           of
           which
           were
           Suspension
           or
           Deprivation
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           are
           so
           many
           instances
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Roman
             Laws
          
           and
           in
           the
           Capitulars
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           needless
           to
           insist
           on
           the
           proof
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           justifie
           his
           
             Majesty's
             late
             Proceedings
          
           by
           his
           
             High
             Commissioners
          
           for
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           ,
           against
           an
           
             eminent
             Prelate
          
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           which
           proves
           them
           Lawful
           without
           committing
           Sacrilege
           ,
           or
           incroaching
           on
           the
           
             spiritual
             Power
          
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           that
           it
           was
           declared
           in
           the
           Convocation
           of
           the
           Prelates
           and
           Clergy
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           (
           which
           make
           the
           
             representative
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           )
           Art.
           37.
           
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1562.
           
           
             That
             whereas
             they
             have
             attributed
             to
             the
             
               Queen's
               Majesty
            
             ,
             the
             
               chief
               Government
            
             of
             all
             the
             Estates
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             whether
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Civil
             ;
             in
             all
             Cases
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             give
             unto
             their
             Princes
             the
             ministring
             of
             either
             
               God's
               Word
               or
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             
             but
             that
             only
             Prerogative
             ,
             which
             was
             known
             to
             have
             been
             given
             always
             to
             
               all
               Godly
               Princes
            
             ,
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             they
             should
             rule
             all
             Estates
             and
             Degrees
             committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             by
             God
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             restrain
             with
             the
             civil
             Sword
             the
             Stubborn
             and
             Evil-doers
             .
          
           
             Less
             Power
          
           than
           this
           as
           
             good
             Subjects
          
           could
           not
           give
           unto
           their
           Kings
           ,
           
             so
             more
             than
             this
          
           there
           has
           not
           been
           exercis'd
           ;
           nor
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           ever
           will
           be
           by
           our
           
             Gracious
             Sovereign
          
           .
           Such
           Power
           as
           was
           vouchsafed
           by
           God
           to
           the
           
             Godly
             Kings
             and
             Princes
          
           in
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           may
           serve
           abundantly
           to
           satisfie
           the
           
             unlimited
             Desires
          
           of
           the
           
             greatest
             Monarch
          
           in
           Christendom
           ;
           and
           therefore
           how
           unpardonable
           are
           we
           to
           
             deny
             our
             King
          
           that
           Power
           which
           is
           inseparably
           annext
           to
           his
           Royal
           Diadem
           ,
           and
           
             without
             which
             he
          
           would
           be
           
             no
             King
          
           ,
           but
           a
           
             Royal
             Slave
          
           in
           
             Golden
             Chains
          
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           the
           Church's
           ,
           and
           
             our
             own
          
           ,
           if
           not
           for
           the
           
             Cause's
             sake
          
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           grudge
           Men
           of
           
             his
             own
             Perswasion
          
           in
           Religion
           ,
           the
           
             free
             enjoyment
          
           of
           any
           Favours
           which
           he
           is
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           afford
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           especially
           considering
           that
           the
           occasion
           upon
           which
           such
           Privileges
           were
           formerly
           denied
           them
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Jealousie
             the
             Government
             had
          
           of
           their
           
             Sincerity
             and
             Obedience
          
           ,
           now
           ceases
           ;
           and
           this
           brings
           me
           to
           say
           something
           more
           particularly
           ,
        
         
           5
           ly
           .
           To
           your self
           and
           your
           
             fellow
             Members
          
           of
           this
           
             Loyal
             Parliament
          
           (
           whom
           I
           find
           to
           be
           concern'd
           in
           this
           Case
           also
           .
           )
           'T
           would
           be
           
             presumption
             in
             me
          
           to
           offer
           
             to
             direct
          
           your
           Votes
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           as
           a
           Divine
           ,
           by
           reciting
           the
           
             advice
             of
             our
             Blessed
          
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             would
             that
             Men
             should
             do
             to
             you
             ,
             do
             ye
             even
             so
             to
             them
             ,
          
           and
           be
           ye
           
             wise
             as
             Serpents
             ,
             but
             harmless
             as
             Doves
          
           ;
           and
           such
           like
           
             general
             Sentences
          
           ,
           the
           
             particular
             application
          
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           must
           in
           
             good
             Manners
          
           leave
           to
           your
           own
           
             Christian
             Discretion
          
           ;
           nor
           can
           they
           fail
           of
           making
           a
           
             good
             application
          
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           consider
           that
           our
           
             Blessed
             Saviour
          
           by
           these
           Hicroglyphicks
           taught
           his
           Disciples
           Innocence
           as
           well
           as
           Prudence
           ,
           in
           times
           of
           
             greatest
             danger
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           say
           with
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           That
           
             they
             are
             pure
             from
             the
             Blood
             of
             all
             Men
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           appointing
           the
           former
           Sentence
           to
           be
           read
           at
           the
           
           Offertory
           ,
           on
           the
           5th
           .
           of
           November
           and
           30th
           .
           of
           January
           ,
           does
           thereby
           teach
           us
           ,
           whether
           we
           have
           
             escaped
             a
             Danger
          
           or
           
             suffered
             Affliction
          
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           revengeful
           ,
           but
           be
           rather
           ready
           to
           
             return
             Good
             for
             Evil.
          
           That
           some
           severe
           Laws
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           Reason
           when
           they
           were
           made
           ,
           should
           by
           
             common
             consent
          
           of
           all
           any
           ways
           interested
           ,
           cease
           ,
           when
           the
           Reason
           does
           universally
           cease
           ,
           was
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           never
           denied
           by
           
             good
             Casuists
          
           or
           
             good
             Statesmen
          
           .
           Now
           the
           
             chief
             Reason
          
           alledged
           ,
           and
           the
           
             only
             justifiable
          
           one
           for
           these
           severe
           Laws
           against
           Romanists
           ,
           was
           the
           
             Jealousie
             the
             Government
             conceived
             of
             their
             Affections
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Apprehensions
           that
           their
           
             private
             Zeal
          
           for
           their
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           would
           make
           them
           cool
           in
           their
           
             services
             to
             the
             Publick
          
           ,
           which
           their
           imployments
           would
           oft
           require
           should
           be
           against
           
             their
             Principles
          
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           ,
           relying
           on
           an
           
             external
             Power
          
           ,
           were
           incapable
           of
           Duty
           and
           true
           Allegiance
           to
           their
           
             natural
             Sovereign
          
           ,
           and
           rightful
           Monarchs
           :
           
             Kings
             Proclamation
          
           12th
           .
           
             of
             Fevruary
          
           ,
           1686
           /
           7
           .
           But
           who
           now
           can
           plausibly
           
             suspect
             their
             Faithfulness
             to
          
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           will
           be
           backward
           in
           
             his
             Service
          
           ?
           And
           whilst
           the
           
             Case
             stands
             thus
          
           ,
           what
           need
           will
           there
           be
           of
           
             sanguinary
             Laws
          
           for
           
             Imprisonment
             during
          
           Life
           ,
           or
           
             Consiscation
             of
             Goods
          
           ?
           Or
           for
           those
           Tests
           which
           exclude
           the
           
             Peers
             of
             the
             Romish
             Religion
          
           from
           sitting
           in
           the
           
             House
             of
             Lords
             according
             to
             their
             Birth-right
             ?
          
           Especially
           seeing
           these
           Latter
           were
           made
           upon
           
             a
             mistake
             of
             Matur
             of
             Fact
             ,
          
           whereas
           it
           has
           since
           appeared
           to
           all
           
             discreet
             Men
          
           of
           the
           most
           
             unquestionable
             Loyalty
          
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Popish
             Plot
          
           was
           of
           that
           
             perjur'd
             Villain
             Oates
          
           and
           other
           
             subtiler
             Heads
          
           making
           ,
           to
           serve
           their
           Faction
           and
           Revenge
           against
           the
           Government
           :
           And
           as
           it
           is
           the
           
             noblest
             Ingenuity
          
           to
           own
           any
           sort
           of
           mistake
           ,
           so
           methinks
           it
           touches
           
             a
             Man's
             Reputation
             but
             softly
          
           ,
           to
           retract
           what
           he
           had
           formerly
           
             believed
             and
             acted
          
           ,
           upon
           a
           charitable
           Perswasion
           that
           Men
           would
           not
           be
           Perjur'd
           ,
           who
           after
           were
           
             legally
             convicted
          
           for
           being
           notoriously
           such
           ;
           and
           besides
           this
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           
             safe
             matter
          
           to
           alter
           the
           
             Foundations
             of
             Government
          
           ,
           and
           deface
           the
           Original
           of
           a
           Right
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           case
           of
           all
           
             Privileges
             of
             Peerage
          
           hath
           been
           taken
           to
           be
           either
           Writt
           or
           Patent
           ;
           for
           if
           these
           must
           give
           place
           in
           any
           one
           instance
           ,
           no
           man
           knows
           where
           
           it
           
             will
             end
          
           ,
           or
           whose
           course
           to
           turn
           ,
           or
           be
           turned
           out
           of
           that
           
             Highest
             Court
             of
             National
             Justice
          
           ,
           may
           next
           come
           .
           In
           the
           Parliament
           of
           41.
           when
           the
           old
           Loyal
           Assurances
           were
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           Tested
           Men
           ,
           with
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           aware
           ,
           that
           they
           
             made
             a
             President
          
           against
           themselves
           for
           an
           Ingagement
           ;
           and
           the
           Ingag●rs
           did
           not
           
             longè
             prospicere
          
           neither
           ;
           they
           little
           thought
           that
           they
           furnished
           their
           
             Masters
             of
             the
             Army
          
           with
           a
           
             countenancing
             Example
             to
             break
             them
             all
             in
             pieces
             ,
          
           and
           to
           vote
           them
           all
           Vseless
           .
           And
           therefore
           't
           is
           a
           rule
           of
           Wisdom
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Justice
           ,
           a
           point
           of
           Prudence
           as
           well
           as
           
             Consience
             ,
             not
             to
             remove
             the
             ancient
             Land-marks
          
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           ,
           as
           useful
           to
           the
           State
           as
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           what
           the
           first
           
             general
             Council
          
           decreed
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             old
             Vsages
             prevail
          
           ;
           suitable
           to
           which
           was
           the
           
             establishing
             Saying
          
           of
           the
           Peers
           long
           ago
           ,
           
             Nolumnus
             matare
             Leges
             Angliae
          
           ,
           We
           will
           not
           that
           the
           
             Laws
             of
          
           England
           
             be
             changed
          
           :
           and
           certainly
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           if
           by
           any
           
             cross
             chance
          
           or
           accident
           a
           
             change
             have
             surpriz'd
             the
             Government
          
           ,
           a
           Restitution
           to
           the
           
             former
             fettlement
          
           should
           soon
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           we
           may
           say
           of
           those
           
             sanguinary
             Laws
          
           ,
           as
           his
           Majesty
           in
           his
           
             Royal
             Proclamation
             in
             Scotland
          
           does
           12th
           .
           February
           1686
           /
           7
           of
           the
           like
           made
           in
           the
           
             Minority
             of
             his
             Royal
             Grandfather
          
           ,
           
             That
             they
             have
             been
             continued
             of
             course
             without
             any
             design
             of
             executing
             them
             or
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             
               ad
               terrorem
            
             only
             ;
          
           and
           sure
           we
           are
           ,
           that
           our
           
             severest
             Laws
          
           did
           not
           proceed
           from
           Ill-nature
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           than
           the
           best
           do
           
             ex
             malis
             moribus
          
           :
           And
           't
           is
           obvious
           to
           remark
           ,
           that
           the
           
             True
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           have
           always
           been
           
             better
             natur'd
          
           ,
           than
           to
           press
           or
           
             countenance
             the
             execution
          
           of
           them
           in
           cases
           of
           
             meer
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           accordingly
           (
           blessed
           be
           God
           )
           been
           very
           
             sparingly
             executed
          
           ,
           unless
           when
           the
           byt-blows
           of
           a
           
             powerful
             Faction
          
           ,
           and
           no
           
             True
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           or
           some
           violent
           attempt
           of
           the
           Enemies
           thereof
           ,
           have
           forc'd
           it
           ;
           so
           sparingly
           have
           they
           been
           executed
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           an
           
             old
             Proverb
          
           of
           Reproach
           upon
           the
           Legislators
           ,
           that
           their
           Laws
           were
           only
           made
           
             in
             Terrorem
          
           ,
           for
           Mormoes
           and
           Scare-crows
           :
           And
           if
           they
           will
           serve
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           the
           
             good
             Seed
          
           ,
           or
           hinder
           the
           
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Church
             
             and
             State
          
           from
           sowing
           
             rebellious
             and
             treasonable
             Tares
             among
             us
          
           whilst
           we
           are
           asleep
           ,
           we
           desire
           no
           more
           .
           The
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           so
           passionately
           desires
           the
           saving
           of
           
             Mens
             Souls
          
           ,
           never
           thirsts
           after
           the
           
             destruction
             of
             their
             Bodies
          
           .
           Some
           Laws
           indeed
           there
           are
           ,
           made
           since
           our
           Reformation
           from
           Popery
           ,
           which
           threaten
           death
           to
           the
           
             Romish
             Clergy
          
           ,
           who
           are
           Natives
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           found
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           though
           the
           
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Nation
          
           thought
           fit
           to
           enact
           them
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           security
           of
           
             those
             Protestant
             Princes
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           
             Romish
             deposing
             Doctrine
          
           is
           not
           Propitious
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           Treason
           and
           not
           Heresie
           which
           those
           Laws
           made
           Capital
           .
           And
           since
           there
           is
           no
           question
           but
           that
           a
           
             Prince
             of
             their
             Communion
          
           ,
           dare
           
             trust
             himself
          
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           and
           neither
           desires
           nor
           
             needs
             such
             Security
          
           from
           them
           ;
           there
           seems
           now
           no
           need
           at
           all
           of
           their
           continuance
           .
           And
           as
           it
           would
           shew
           a
           
             great
             Respect
             to
             the
             King
          
           to
           repeal
           them
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           be
           a
           seasonable
           Vindication
           of
           us
           from
           that
           cruelty
           ,
           which
           the
           Romanists
           have
           charg'd
           us
           with
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           them
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           a
           
             real
             Grief
             to
             all
             tender
             hearted
             Protestants
             ,
          
           whenever
           
             the
             exigency
             of
             State
             Affairs
          
           hath
           occasioned
           the
           execution
           of
           those
           
             sanguinary
             Laws
          
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           be
           the
           
             best
             Evidence
          
           we
           could
           bring
           to
           convince
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Religion
           but
           Treason
           of
           
             Romish
             Priests
          
           that
           we
           detested
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           
             speedy
             care
          
           that
           their
           Religion
           be
           no
           longer
           Capital
           ,
           now
           that
           it
           may
           so
           easily
           be
           
             separated
             from
             Treason
          
           .
           Perhaps
           some
           
             Inciters
             to
             Rebellion
          
           ,
           do
           buz
           in
           your
           Ears
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           has
           no
           more
           
             business
             for
             Parliaments
          
           ,
           and
           intends
           to
           govern
           by
           a
           
             standing
             Army
          
           of
           his
           own
           Perswasion
           ;
           but
           you
           and
           I
           
             know
             the
             King
             loves
             and
             honours
             Parliaments
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             best
             means
          
           for
           the
           
             Kingdoms
             safety
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             own
             satisfaction
          
           :
           And
           I
           know
           this
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           are
           a
           Member
           ,
           hath
           so
           many
           active
           and
           
             loyal
             Subjects
          
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           will
           oblige
           him
           by
           all
           that
           can
           be
           desired
           ,
           for
           acknowledging
           and
           the
           establishing
           of
           his
           
             just
             Prerogative
          
           ,
           and
           for
           
             his
             own
             Ease
             and
             Satisfaction
          
           ,
           and
           the
           quiet
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           of
           his
           Religion
           ;
           and
           that
           
             his
             Majesty
          
           will
           be
           as
           ready
           to
           secure
           our
           
             national
             Religion
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Properties
             .
          
           The
           present
           Parliament
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           most
           of
           them
           
             True
             Sons
             of
             
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           are
           so
           far
           from
           envying
           the
           RomanCatholicks
           ,
           the
           advantages
           they
           now
           receive
           as
           rewards
           of
           
             their
             Loyalty
          
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           with
           a
           most
           
             respectful
             ,
             humble
             and
             dutiful
             Emulation
             ,
          
           even
           strive
           with
           his
           Majesty
           who
           should
           reward
           them
           most
           :
           He
           having
           published
           it
           to
           the
           World
           in
           his
           late
           
             Scotch
             Proclamation
          
           ,
           
             That
             of
             his
             own
             certain
             Knowledge
             and
             long
             Experience
             ,
             he
             knows
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             
               their
               Principle
            
             to
             be
             
               good
               Christians
            
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             to
             be
             
               dutiful
               Subjects
            
             ,
             hazzarding
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             
               actually
               losing
               their
               Lives
            
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             though
             of
             another
             Religion
             ,
             (
             ours
             he
             means
             )
             and
             maintenance
             of
             the
             King's
             Authority
             ,
             against
             all
             Violences
             and
             Treasons
             .
          
           It
           were
           the
           
             highest
             Impudence
          
           to
           deny
           but
           that
           there
           were
           a
           
             great
             many
             noble
             ,
             brave
             ,
             loyal
             Spirits
          
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Perswasion
          
           ,
           who
           did
           with
           the
           greatest
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           other
           design
           than
           
             satisfying
             their
             Consciences
          
           ,
           adventure
           their
           Lives
           in
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           leave
           their
           Bodies
           in
           the
           Field
           for
           the
           King's
           Service
           .
           There
           were
           a
           great
           many
           
             generous
             Souls
          
           among
           them
           ,
           whom
           the
           
             greatest
             Temptations
          
           in
           the
           World
           could
           not
           have
           perverted
           ,
           or
           made
           to
           desert
           their
           King
           in
           the
           height
           of
           all
           his
           and
           their
           Miseries
           .
           Among
           the
           rest
           ,
           Sr.
           
             Arthur
             Ashion
          
           ,
           a
           Romanist
           ,
           being
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           King's
           Army
           ,
           with
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           to
           please
           the
           
             Rebellious
             Parliament
          
           ,
           who
           charged
           him
           for
           having
           so
           many
           Papists
           about
           him
           .
           This
           
             noble
             Royalist
          
           as
           well
           as
           Romanist
           ,
           was
           sollicited
           by
           the
           Parliament
           to
           take
           a
           
             Commission
             for
             a
             Colonel
             of
             Horse
             ,
          
           and
           to
           put
           in
           
             what
             Officers
             he
             pleas'd
             of
             his
             own
             Perswasion
             ;
             he
             accepted
             their
             Commission
             :
          
           But
           to
           mapifest
           
             their
             villainous
             Hypocrisie
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           own
           
             intire
             Loyalty
          
           ,
           he
           immediately
           went
           upon
           his
           Knees
           ,
           and
           delivered
           it
           up
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           upon
           which
           he
           and
           the
           
             rest
             of
             that
             Religion
          
           were
           
             readmitted
             into
             the
             Royal
             Army
          
           .
           Whence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           
             wanted
             not
             an
             Opportunity
             of
             joining
          
           with
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           to
           their
           
             own
             Advantage
          
           ,
           had
           not
           their
           
             innate
             principle
             of
             Loyalty
          
           kept
           them
           steady
           in
           their
           Allegiance
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           can
           have
           
             nothing
             laid
             to
             their
             Charge
             worthy
             of
             Death
             or
             Bonds
             .
          
           Why
           then
           should
           they
           not
           have
           room
           in
           his
           Kingdoms
           ?
           Security
           for
           their
           Persons
           and
           Estates
           ,
           and
           
             Rewards
             
             wards
          
           for
           their
           Services
           ?
           Why
           should
           we
           grudge
           his
           
             Majesty's
             Mercy
          
           to
           others
           ,
           which
           we
           reckon
           so
           great
           a
           Blessing
           to
           our selves
           ?
           Were
           they
           not
           our
           
             fellow
             Souldiers
             and
             Sufferers
          
           too
           ?
           And
           what
           have
           they
           
             done
             since
          
           to
           incense
           the
           King
           or
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           their
           
             fellow
             Subjects
          
           against
           them
           ?
           You
           wish
           they
           were
           of
           
             our
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           I
           too
           ;
           but
           Men
           cannot
           easily
           wear
           off
           the
           prejudices
           of
           their
           Education
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           have
           
             suck'd
             in
             their
             Religion
          
           with
           their
           Milk.
           It
           were
           very
           unjust
           and
           unnatural
           to
           attempt
           by
           force
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           
             our
             way
             of
             serving
             God
          
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           a
           co-ordination
           to
           us
           ;
           this
           being
           to
           assume
           the
           
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             civil
             Power
          
           ;
           and
           against
           Justice
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           an
           Ingredient
           even
           into
           the
           
             best
             Religion
          
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           be
           a
           contradiction
           to
           build
           Religion
           upon
           the
           ruins
           of
           that
           which
           
             founds
             all
             Religion
          
           ,
           
           as
           Tertullian
           Argues
           .
           It
           were
           unjust
           for
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           co-ordinate
           ,
           to
           impose
           upon
           others
           their
           Faith
           or
           Worship
           .
           Our
           Prince
           is
           not
           to
           be
           reduced
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           our
           Consciences
           .
           Into
           what
           
             shameless
             Straits
          
           will
           this
           immodesty
           of
           ours
           reduce
           us
           ?
           Can
           we
           have
           so
           little
           Wit
           and
           Loyalty
           who
           pretend
           to
           so
           much
           of
           both
           ?
           It
           is
           worse
           than
           Barbarous
           ,
           to
           attack
           any
           People
           meerly
           upon
           the
           
             account
             of
          
           Religion
           ,
           not
           repugnant
           to
           the
           
             light
             of
             Nature
          
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           whose
           chief
           end
           is
           to
           preserve
           Mankind
           in
           Peace
           and
           Justice
           ,
           would
           turn
           the
           World
           upside
           down
           ,
           and
           fill
           it
           with
           
             incessant
             Combustions
          
           and
           Massacres
           ;
           for
           it
           will
           be
           as
           reasonable
           that
           the
           Insidels
           and
           Indians
           should
           invade
           the
           Christians
           upon
           that
           score
           as
           the
           Christians
           them
           ,
           
           and
           then
           where
           will
           Depredations
           end
           ?
           To
           enforce
           and
           drag
           others
           to
           the
           
             True
             Religion
          
           ,
           who
           are
           absolutely
           at
           their
           
             own
             difposal
          
           ,
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           seem
           decent
           nor
           expedient
           :
           You
           will
           find
           ,
           Lactant.
           1.5
           .
           C.
           19
           .
           St.
           Ambrose
           in
           Luc.
           1.7
           .
           and
           St.
           Hillary
           and
           all
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           of
           that
           Judgment
           ,
           
             against
             Compulsion
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
          
           ;
           
           and
           what
           have
           we
           to
           do
           
             to
             judge
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
          
           says
           St.
           
             Paul
             ?
             Julian
          
           would
           not
           suffer
           Christians
           to
           be
           
             forc'd
             to
             his
             gentile
             Altars
          
           ,
           Epist
           .
           52.
           
           What
           if
           they
           are
           displeased
           for
           not
           enjoying
           as
           much
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Restauration
          
           as
           we
           do
           ?
           The
           liberty
           of
           Repining
           ,
           is
           a
           charitable
           allowance
           to
           be
           
             indulged
             them
             
             of
             course
          
           ,
           whom
           Providence
           hath
           denied
           what
           we
           enjoy
           .
           'T
           is
           an
           
             unmerciful
             thing
          
           not
           
             to
             give
             Lofers
             leave
             to
             speak
             ,
          
           and
           the
           World
           will
           talk
           of
           them
           and
           
             us
             too
          
           at
           their
           own
           rate
           .
           What
           if
           some
           few
           of
           them
           shew
           more
           heat
           than
           becomes
           them
           ,
           and
           grasp
           at
           
             things
             not
             sit
          
           for
           their
           Enjoyment
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           the
           same
           case
           with
           us
           too
           ?
           Why
           should
           the
           indiscretion
           of
           a
           few
           incense
           us
           against
           the
           rest
           ?
           If
           they
           do
           not
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           
             at
             all
             times
          
           ,
           carry
           th●
           selves
           prudently
           ,
           let
           not
           their
           Allegiance
           be
           buried
           in
           Oblivion
           .
           If
           we
           either
           love
           the
           King
           or
           the
           
             Peace
             of
             the
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           we
           must
           behave
           our selves
           as
           becomes
           Men
           of
           
             Conscience
             and
             Prudence
          
           in
           this
           tender
           Point
           .
           
             Bishop
             Bramhall
          
           in
           his
           
             Replication
             to
             the
             Bishop
          
           of
           Chalcedon
           ,
           says
           ,
           That
           in
           
             Eight
             Tearstime
          
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           the
           Government
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           committed
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Earl
           of
           Strafford
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           one
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           who
           suffered
           Death
           or
           Imprisonment
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           a
           
             pecuniary
             Mulct
          
           of
           Twelve
           Pence
           ,
           for
           his
           Religion
           ,
           upon
           any
           penal
           Statute
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           as
           
             True
             a
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
          
           of
           England
           and
           as
           Wise
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           as
           great
           a
           Martyr
           for
           his
           
             Religion
             and
             Loyalty
          
           ;
           and
           both
           of
           them
           as
           sit
           to
           be
           our
           Guides
           ,
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           Men
           now
           living
           .
           Stay
           till
           they
           have
           offended
           and
           done
           things
           worthy
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           and
           then
           spare
           them
           not
           .
           Men
           as
           wise
           and
           as
           good
           as
           we
           ,
           thought
           we
           might
           be
           
             safe
             without
             their
             king
             in
             danger
          
           ;
           and
           it
           seems
           highly
           reasonable
           that
           their
           having
           done
           amiss
           ,
           and
           not
           our
           Fears
           and
           Jealousus
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           do
           so
           ,
           should
           make
           them
           punishable
           .
           The
           Laws
           made
           against
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           are
           either
           as
           Rebels
           or
           Papists
           :
           If
           as
           Rebels
           ,
           what
           need
           of
           
             particular
             Laws
          
           for
           them
           more
           than
           others
           ?
           Why
           not
           the
           
             same
             Law
          
           to
           punish
           them
           and
           others
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           Treason
           ?
           If
           any
           Papist
           be
           found
           guilty
           ,
           let
           that
           Law
           act
           against
           him
           which
           is
           thought
           sufficient
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           Punish
           but
           to
           
             prevent
             Treason
          
           in
           all
           Men
           of
           
             Antimonarchical
             Principles
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           be
           made
           against
           them
           in
           that
           
             sence
             ,
             viz.
          
           as
           Rebels
           :
           Nor
           as
           Papists
           ;
           for
           then
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           That
           he
           is
           liable
           to
           most
           
             severer
             Punishments
          
           ,
           who
           acts
           according
           to
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Rule
             and
             internal
             Law
          
           which
           God
           obliges
           
             us
             to
             follow
          
           
           and
           observe
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           
             Sin
             ,
             right
          
           or
           wrong
           ;
           if
           our
           Conscience
           ,
           after
           a
           serious
           Examination
           ,
           dictates
           so
           ;
           therefore
           
             all
             hu●
             ane
             Laws
          
           ,
           which
           punish
           a
           sincere
           Obedience
           to
           this
           internal
           Law
           ,
           
             viz.
             Conference
          
           ,
           are
           hard
           ,
           in
           case
           (
           that
           is
           )
           of
           an
           Invincible
           Error
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           be
           a
           
             True
             Church
          
           ,
           though
           Infected
           with
           
             some
             Errors
          
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           things
           
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
          
           ;
           why
           then
           such
           a
           severe
           Animadversion
           upon
           them
           ?
           Do
           not
           Turks
           and
           Jews
           and
           
             some
             Sectaries
          
           ,
           who
           are
           worse
           than
           either
           ,
           live
           quietly
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           why
           then
           must
           our
           Brethren
           of
           Rome
           be
           molested
           ?
           And
           why
           may
           not
           either
           Church
           or
           State
           alter
           many
           things
           concerning
           their
           
             own
             Constitutions
          
           ,
           upon
           prudent
           consideration
           ,
           as
           the
           Reason
           and
           Circumstance
           of
           thing●
           very
           ,
           upon
           new
           and
           better
           Reasons
           ?
           No
           Law
           ,
           purely
           Humane
           ,
           can
           be
           made
           perpetual
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           is
           made
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           interpreted
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Lawgiver
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           interprets
           his
           
             own
             Law
          
           he
           does
           not
           
             take
             off
          
           but
           suspends
           the
           Obligation
           ;
           
           and
           he
           may
           intervene
           between
           the
           Equity
           and
           Strictness
           ;
           for
           the
           Intention
           more
           than
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           
           is
           to
           be
           ragarded
           :
           And
           certainly
           ,
           Mens
           
             stiffness
             in
             keeping
          
           what
           they
           have
           got
           (
           though
           not
           upon
           such
           Grounds
           as
           themselves
           now
           approve
           of
           )
           is
           rather
           a
           
             Point
             of
             mistaken
             Honour
          
           than
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           a
           Contention
           of
           Spirit
           rather
           than
           a
           Debate
           of
           Truth
           and
           Equity
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           the
           Case
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           all
           
             wise
             and
             good
             Men
          
           will
           censure
           your
           Obstinacy
           and
           Frowardness
           if
           you
           persist
           ;
           though
           the
           Mobile
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           may
           reproach
           you
           with
           Levity
           and
           Cowardice
           ,
           if
           you
           retreat
           .
           To
           
             change
             our
             Minds
          
           upon
           
             mature
             Deliberation
          
           and
           
             better
             Experience
          
           ,
           and
           the
           evidence
           of
           new
           and
           
             better
             Reason
          
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           
             Christian
             Generosity
          
           and
           such
           as
           will
           speak
           you
           honest
           ,
           though
           not
           
             crafty
             Men.
          
           And
           if
           the
           
             honour
             of
             your
             Religion
          
           be
           
             of
             equal
             value
          
           to
           you
           with
           that
           of
           your
           
             personal
             Reputation
          
           ,
           't
           were
           well
           you
           studied
           ,
           how
           much
           that
           were
           concern'd
           ,
           in
           the
           peaceable
           and
           obedient
           Temper
           of
           such
           as
           pretend
           to
           have
           espous'd
           it
           ,
           as
           becomes
           the
           
             True
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           Nothing
           can
           stain
           the
           Reputation
           of
           the
           
             glorious
             Religion
          
           we
           profess
           ,
           more
           than
           your
           
             turbulent
             ,
             stiff
          
           and
           
             ungovernable
             Tempers
          
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           
             chief
             Patriots
          
           and
           Professors
           of
           it
           .
           
           Shall
           we
           ,
           who
           have
           hitherto
           endeavoured
           
             to
             strengthen
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           now
           strive
           to
           
             weaken
             them
          
           ?
           Shall
           we
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           
             inact
             his
             Laws
          
           in
           the
           very
           Consciences
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           now
           endeavour
           to
           put
           other
           Limitations
           and
           Conditions
           upon
           them
           than
           God
           has
           done
           ;
           or
           pretend
           the
           Revocation
           of
           the
           Broad-Seal
           of
           the
           King
           's
           civil
           Authority
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Privy-Signet
             of
             Religion
          
           ?
           Where-ever
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           that
           Prince
           or
           Magistrate
           had
           need
           be
           a
           very
           devout
           Man
           indeed
           ,
           who
           casts
           a
           
             benign
             aspect
          
           upon
           the
           profession
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           which
           has
           so
           
             malignant
             an
             influence
          
           upon
           his
           Government
           :
           And
           all
           considering
           Men
           will
           with
           great
           Reason
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           that
           Religion
           be
           of
           God
           which
           gives
           such
           disturbance
           and
           trouble
           to
           his
           Vicegerent
           ;
           and
           whether
           that
           will
           carry
           Men
           to
           
             Heaven
             hereafter
          
           ,
           which
           makes
           such
           Tumults
           and
           Confusions
           as
           will
           be
           an
           
             Hell
             upon
             Earth
          
           .
           I
           hope
           't
           is
           no
           13
           th
           .
           
             Article
             of
             your
             Creed
          
           or
           mine
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           a
           Parliament
           does
           is
           rightly
           done
           for
           that
           were
           to
           bring
           Rome
           home
           to
           our
           own
           doors
           ,
           by
           giving
           them
           that
           Infallibility
           which
           they
           give
           the
           Pope
           :
           Men
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           build
           their
           Consciences
           upon
           
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
          
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           That
           to
           dissolve
           a
           Parliament
           in
           discontent
           ,
           is
           to
           pick
           a
           quarrel
           with
           the
           
             whole
             Nation
          
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           
             for
             them
             to
             fly
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             King's
             Religion
             ,
          
           would
           be
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           pick
           a
           
             quarrel
             with
             him
          
           ;
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           conscientious
           or
           prudent
           thing
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           or
           that
           a
           design
           to
           prevent
           a
           remote
           and
           
             contingent
             Inconvenience
          
           can
           atone
           for
           a
           Disobedience
           at
           present
           ,
           which
           may
           possibly
           dissolve
           the
           frame
           of
           Government
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           you
           to
           j●dge
           of
           There
           may
           arise
           a
           Pharaoh
           who
           knew
           not
           Joseph
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           may
           come
           to
           be
           
             whip'd
             with
             your
             own
             Rods.
          
           These
           violent
           Opposers
           of
           the
           
             regal
             Prerogative
          
           ,
           know
           not
           what
           
             Spirit
             they
             are
             of
          
           :
           Do
           they
           
             meet
             the
             same
             Measure
             they
             would
             have
             meeted
             to
             themselves
             again
             ?
          
           Is
           this
           their
           
             brotherly
             Kindness
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             or
             good
             Manners
             ?
          
           Does
           not
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Peace
          
           oblige
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             
             to
             live
             peaceably
             with
             all
             Men
             ?
             The
             Wisdom
             which
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             is
             pure
             and
             peaceable
          
           ;
           it
           consults
           the
           
             publick
             good
          
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           a
           true
           Testimony
           of
           a
           religious
           and
           
             generous
             Mind
          
           ,
           in
           his
           most
           retired
           thoughts
           ,
           to
           look
           out
           of
           himself
           ,
           
           and
           be
           mindful
           of
           the
           
             Publick
             Welfare
          
           of
           the
           whole
           in
           all
           his
           
             private
             Meditations
          
           ;
           't
           was
           this
           made
           the
           Fabii
           and
           Fabricii
           and
           other
           
             Roman
             Worthies
          
           ,
           so
           renown'd
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           content
           to
           
             expose
             themselves
          
           to
           the
           greatest
           dangers
           ,
           and
           to
           venture
           the
           losing
           of
           the
           
             good
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Mobile
             ,
             for
             the
             Prosperity
             and
             Safety
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           Lord
           ,
           how
           
             rare
             a
             thing
          
           is
           it
           ,
           in
           out
           age
           ,
           to
           find
           a
           
             private
             Man
          
           ,
           who
           cordially
           devotes
           himself
           to
           the
           
             good
             of
             the
             Community
          
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           so
           much
           the
           nearer
           concernment
           than
           the
           privete
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           of
           
             larger
             Extension
          
           ?
           Consider
           before
           it
           be
           
             too
             late
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           you
           are
           so
           justly
           inamoured
           with
           ,
           will
           rather
           be
           prejudic'd
           than
           promoted
           by
           this
           peevishness
           of
           her
           Professors
           :
           Hast
           
             thou
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Chruch
             of
             England
             ,
          
           have
           
             it
             to
             thy self
          
           ,
           and
           
             take
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
          
           by
           an
           Holy
           violence
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           attempt
           by
           any
           
             wicked
             violence
          
           to
           impose
           it
           upon
           other
           ?
           will
           you
           neither
           be
           obedient
           for
           
             Wrath
             nor
             yet
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ?
          
           Did
           ever
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           arm'd
           and
           instructed
           with
           a
           
             greater
             Power
          
           ,
           for
           the
           vinidicating
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           than
           ever
           any
           Persons
           since
           ,
           either
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           were
           ,
           behave
           themselves
           so
           unseemly
           ?
           Did
           not
           St.
           Paul
           become
           
             all
             thing
             to
             all
             Men
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             by
             all
             means
             gain
             some
             ?
          
           And
           shall
           not
           
             we
             interchangably
          
           use
           the
           duties
           of
           
             common
             Humanity
          
           to
           them
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Religion
          
           ?
           Not
           shew
           them
           
             the
             way
          
           (
           but
           out
           of
           the
           
             Land
             of
             the
             Living
          
           )
           who
           are
           going
           towards
           the
           
             Land
             of
             Promise
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           and
           yet
           think
           we
           
             do
             God
             and
             the
             King
             good
             Service
          
           Does
           not
           St.
           Paul
           command
           
             every
             Soul
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
          
           upon
           pain
           of
           Damnation
           ?
           If
           they
           are
           in
           Errors
           ,
           you
           may
           
             warn
             them
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             
             Night
             and
             Day
             with
             Tears
          
           ;
           but
           you
           must
           by
           no
           means
           
             draw
             Blood
             of
             them
          
           ,
           not
           tempt
           other
           to
           dispise
           them
           :
           
           
             Let
             your
             moderation
             be
             known
             unto
             all
             Men
             ;
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             but
             save
             alive
          
           ;
           we
           had
           better
           be
           persecuted
           our selves
           than
           become
           Persecutors
           of
           other
           ;
           nothing
           that
           in
           violent
           or
           injurious
           can
           have
           any
           thing
           Religion
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           we
           tempt
           the
           Romanists
           to
           combine
           togather
           (
           as
           they
           
             will
             do
          
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           
             more
             Religion
          
           than
           we
           shew
           in
           this
           Stubborness
           )
           to
           
             revenge
             the
             Injuries
          
           that
           
           have
           been
           
             offer'd
             them
          
           ,
           the
           
             Wounds
             that
             have
             been
             given
             them
             in
             the
             House
             of
             their
             Friends
             ?
          
           Of
           which
           we
           are
           as
           guilty
           ,
           by
           being
           the
           unconcern'd
           and
           
             silent
             Spectators
          
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           the
           
             principal
             Assassins
          
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           is
           afraid
           of
           being
           reproach'd
           for
           a
           Papist
           by
           
             Pleading
             their
             Cause
          
           as
           far
           as
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           favours
           it
           ;
           or
           consults
           his
           Ease
           and
           Reputation
           more
           than
           his
           Religion
           at
           this
           juncture
           ;
           when
           such
           assaults
           are
           made
           upon
           the
           
             Principles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           even
           by
           them
           who
           pretend
           most
           kindness
           to
           it
           ,
           deserves
           the
           Punishment
           either
           of
           a
           Coward
           in
           his
           Religion
           ,
           or
           a
           Traytor
           to
           it
           .
           No
           Man
           ,
           who
           loves
           his
           king
           or
           Country
           ,
           can
           wish
           for
           more
           Liberty
           or
           Encouragement
           than
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           Men
           enjoy
           ;
           and
           for
           any
           of
           them
           to
           grudge
           the
           King
           immunity
           for
           them
           of
           
             his
             own
          
           Religion
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           composition
           of
           
             Indiscretion
             ,
             Popularity
             ,
             Ingratitude
          
           and
           Insolence
           ,
           as
           is
           little
           deserv'd
           by
           so
           
             Good
             and
             Gracious
             a
             Prince
          
           .
           Peace
           is
           not
           the
           thing
           we
           pursue
           ,
           but
           Popularity
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           the
           
             Fool
             's
             Paradise
          
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           
             Wise
             Man's
             Scorn
          
           :
           He
           never
           attempts
           to
           keep
           up
           a
           Party
           against
           Authority
           with
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Contradiction
          
           ;
           not
           to
           make
           differences
           more
           or
           wider
           than
           they
           are
           to
           please
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           love
           to
           hear
           Well
           of
           themselves
           and
           Ill
           of
           their
           Princes
           ,
           as
           you
           cannot
           but
           have
           heard
           some
           
             degraded
             Courtiers
          
           do
           ,
           who
           being
           
             outed
             of
             their
             Employments
          
           ,
           or
           disappointed
           and
           defeated
           of
           their
           secular
           Aims
           ,
           never
           cease
           to
           Harangue
           against
           what
           they
           have
           lost
           or
           miss'd
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           ,
           not
           their
           Reason
           ,
           but
           their
           Revenge
           .
           These
           are
           the
           great
           Champions
           for
           the
           church
           ,
           whom
           the
           Populacy
           admires
           .
           Popularity
           makes
           these
           Hectors
           bold
           as
           Lyons
           now
           ,
           who
           would
           
             fly
             as
             fast
             from
             danger
          
           as
           any
           
             hunted
             Stag
          
           ,
           if
           a
           Blood-bound
           were
           at
           their
           Heels
           ,
           according
           to
           Tertullian's
           Observation
           ,
           
             Novi
             &
             Pastores
             eorum
             in
             pace
             leones
             ,
             in
             praelio
             cervos
             :
          
           He
           was
           a
           Wise
           Man
           that
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           to
           
             sawn
             on
             the
             People
          
           ,
           is
           the
           
             lowest
             degree
             of
             Flattery
          
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           he
           might
           have
           added
           ,
           and
           the
           
             highest
             degree
          
           of
           Folly
           ;
           for
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           foolish
           than
           to
           esteem
           
             their
             Good
             Opinion
          
           ,
           whose
           Judgments
           we
           approve
           not
           ;
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           
             king's
             Light
          
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           draw
           the
           
             rowling
             Eyes
             of
             the
             Crowd
          
           upon
           himself
           ;
           to
           be
           look'd
           at
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           talk'd
           of
           ,
           as
           a
           
           Man
           that
           would
           sain
           be
           thought
           considerable
           by
           being
           trouble●ome
           ;
           this
           is
           indeed
           the
           
             Poison
             of
             Hypocrisie
          
           ,
           which
           destroys
           many
           Souls
           as
           well
           as
           disturbs
           many
           States
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           you
           hear
           Men
           ,
           
             so
             zealous
          
           in
           standing
           up
           for
           
             Goa's
             Glory
          
           ;
           take
           heed
           that
           they
           prove
           not
           Chapmen
           for
           their
           
             own
             .
             Popularis
             aurae
             ,
             vilia
             mancipia
          
           ;
           That
           they
           may
           be
           
             Town
             talk
             for
             opposing
             the
             King
             ,
          
           and
           attempting
           to
           
             eat
             them
             without
             Salt
          
           whom
           the
           King
           honours
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           is
           not
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             christi●●ity
          
           that
           provokes
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           much
           worse
           Principle
           .
           I
           hope
           there
           are
           but
           a
           few
           of
           these
           amongst
           your
           
             fellow
             Members
          
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           of
           you
           are
           sincerely
           resolv'd
           to
           go
           on
           in
           the
           
             peaceable
             way
          
           which
           you
           know
           to
           be
           right
           ,
           as
           counting
           it
           your
           Glory
           to
           have
           the
           Testimony
           of
           your
           
             own
             Consciences
          
           ,
           bearing
           witness
           with
           you
           of
           your
           Ingegrity
           .
           If
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           Brethren
           will
           bear
           you
           company
           ,
           in
           gratifying
           
             his
             Maj●sty
          
           in
           his
           just
           and
           reasonable
           Expectation
           ,
           I
           know
           you
           will
           be
           the
           
             better
             Pleas'd
          
           ;
           if
           not
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           you
           have
           courage
           enough
           to
           act
           
             Vertuously
             by
             your self
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           
             to
             do
             Ill
             for
             Company
          
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           will
           rather
           be
           singular
           in
           a
           Loyal
           Vote
           ,
           than
           So●iable
           in
           the
           contrary
           .
           I
           am
           better
           acquainted
           with
           
             your
             Courage
             and
             Consience
          
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           this
           ;
           not
           is
           it
           to
           hearten
           you
           ,
           but
           
             other
             Men
          
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           that
           I
           say
           so
           much
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           as
           
             becomes
             every
             Man
             in
             my
             Station
             ,
          
           who
           am
           one
           of
           them
           that
           
             watch
             for
             your
             Souls
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           dare
           not
           betray
           them
           by
           my
           silence
           ,
           and
           coolness
           in
           God's
           or
           the
           King's
           Cause
           :
           My
           Crime
           would
           be
           as
           deep
           as
           my
           silence
           ;
           and
           my
           not
           proclaiming
           ,
           next
           to
           my
           
             procuring
             ,
             the
             danger
          
           you
           run
           your selves
           into
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           timely
           foresight
           ;
           the
           not
           discovering
           any
           Net
           in
           which
           you
           may
           be
           unhappily
           ensnared
           ,
           and
           not
           
             breaking
             it
             too
          
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           ,
           would
           be
           next
           to
           the
           spreding
           of
           it
           if
           we
           could
           .
           And
           I
           know
           full
           well
           ,
           That
           
             cowardice
             in
             a
             Minister
          
           is
           worse
           than
           in
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           our
           warsare
           is
           more
           hono●●able
           than
           theirs
           ;
           and
           I
           reckon
           them
           the
           most
           
             prostigate
             con●●ards
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           are
           asraid
           of
           
             opening
             their
             Mo●ths
             for
             the
             King
             ,
          
           for
           fear
           the
           People
           sould
           open
           their
           Mouths
           against
           them
           .
           The
           fear
           of
           offending
           a
           
             private
             Brother
          
           is
           a
           thing
           
             not
             considerable
          
           
           in
           comparison
           of
           
             the
             Duty
          
           we
           owe
           to
           the
           
             publick
             Magistrate
          
           ;
           for
           this
           would
           cut
           the
           Sin●ws
           of
           all
           Authority
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           
             King
             and
             his
             Laws
          
           into
           Contempt
           ,
           by
           gratifying
           some
           Mens
           
             causeless
             Scruples
          
           ,
           and
           others
           
             groundless
             .
             Jealousies
          
           :
           Do
           not
           therefore
           so
           consider
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           as
           to
           forget
           they
           are
           Englishmen
           and
           good
           Christians
           ;
           let
           Anabaptists
           or
           Prosbyterians
           act
           .
           this
           part
           ,
           rather
           than
           any
           
             True
             Son
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             :
          
           Her
           's
           in
           which
           you
           are
           embarqued
           is
           not
           a
           Fire-ship
           designed
           for
           Destruction
           ,
           but
           for
           Edification
           ;
           she
           is
           for
           
             winning
             Men
          
           over
           to
           her self
           ,
           with
           Mildness
           and
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Me●knes●
          
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           inraging
           them
           with
           Violen●e
           and
           Bitternej●
           ;
           and
           therefore
           never
           seck
           for
           a
           loop-hole
           to
           creep
           out
           of
           ,
           but
           
             stand
             to
             her
             Principles
          
           ;
           trouble
           not
           your self
           to
           enquire
           whether
           the
           thing
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           expcts
           ,
           be
           expedi●nt
           or
           not
           ,
           being
           well
           satisfied
           of
           its
           Legality
           ;
           let
           the
           
             King
             answer
          
           for
           that●
           ;
           God
           will
           never
           lay
           it
           to
           
             your
             Charge
          
           .
           God
           guides
           all
           Princes
           Actions
           to
           
             his
             own
             just
             and
             wise
             Ends
             ,
          
           who
           can
           cause
           the
           
             Wrath
             of
             Man
             to
             turn
             to
             his
             Praise
          
           ;
           his
           Providence
           and
           Protection
           ,
           and
           our
           
             Prince's
             Conscience
          
           and
           Honour
           ,
           are
           as
           
             good
             Security
          
           to
           
             our
             Church
          
           ,
           as
           any
           we
           can
           desire
           ;
           and
           she
           has
           taught
           us
           to
           reft
           satisfied
           with
           it
           ;
           and
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           Religion
           never
           prosper'd
           by
           any
           
             undue
             Practices
          
           to
           advance
           it
           .
           
             Meekness
             ,
             Patience
             anti
             Humility
          
           are
           those
           
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           which
           convince
           and
           convert
           .
           I
           hope
           Time
           ,
           and
           a
           
             right
             Vnderstanding
          
           of
           
             our
             Princes
             exemplary
             Justice
          
           ,
           the
           
             scredness
             of
             his
             Royal
             Word
          
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           
             obliging
             Temper
          
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           will
           allay
           those
           dangerous
           
             Democratical
             Furies
          
           ,
           which
           wheresoever
           they
           prevail
           or
           enter
           ,
           possess
           Men
           with
           Principles
           of
           Vsurpation
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             fundamental
             Prerogatives
          
           of
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           and
           design
           to
           
             dives
             him
          
           of
           the
           loyal
           and
           sincere
           Affections
           of
           his
           
             Peoples
             Hearts
          
           :
           He
           has
           done
           all
           that
           any
           Prince
           can
           possibly
           do
           ,
           to
           convince
           the
           World
           of
           his
           
             merciful
             Inclinations
          
           ,
           to
           make
           
             his
             Moderation
             known
             unto
             all
             Men
             ,
             whom
             he
             can
             safely
             trust
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           to
           his
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           how
           far
           he
           is
           from
           incroaching
           upon
           any
           Man's
           Conscience
           himself
           ,
           or
           suffering
           others
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           he
           has
           made
           it
           
             his
             Business
          
           Night
           and
           Day
           ,
           ever
           since
           he
           sate
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           to
           allay
           all
           Heats
           and
           Animosities
           ,
           
           arising
           from
           
             different
             Perswasions
          
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           unite
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Affections
           of
           all
           his
           Subjects
           
             to
             God
             in
             Religion
          
           ,
           to
           his
           
             Vicegerent
             in
             Loyalty
          
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           
             Neighbours
             in
             Charity
          
           ;
           he
           longs
           to
           see
           us
           
             ●t
             Peace
          
           with
           our selves
           and
           
             all
             the
             World
          
           ;
           besides
           he
           hates
           to
           see
           us
           forward
           to
           do
           such
           
             Bloody
             Offices
          
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           Turks
           and
           Jews
           would
           be
           ashamed
           of
           ;
           nothing
           is
           so
           displeasing
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           
             fellow
             Christians
             and
             fellow
             Subjects
             reviling
          
           and
           libeiling
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           once
           Constantine
           did
           ,
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           killing
           and
           
             treading
             one
             another
             under
             Foot
          
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           the
           Schism
           of
           Damasus
           and
           Vrsicinus
           ;
           as
           if
           Christ
           ,
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             P●●ce
          
           ,
           were
           
             not
             yet
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
          
           or
           at
           least
           not
           reveal'd
           in
           this
           part
           of
           it
           .
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Incendiaries
           amongst
           us
           ,
           Religion
           does
           not
           inflame
           them
           ;
           if
           there
           be
           any
           such
           Feuds
           Religion
           does
           
             not
             kindle
             them
          
           ;
           she
           cannot
           do
           
             that
             upon
             Earth
          
           which
           she
           damns
           to
           the
           
             Pit
             of
             Hell
          
           :
           That
           which
           makes
           
             grievous
             to
             our selves
             or
             others
          
           cannot
           be
           Religion
           ;
           she
           teaches
           us
           to
           
             love
             our
             Brethren
             as
             our selves
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             dwell
             together
             in
             Vnity
          
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           Practices
           be
           accordingly
           ,
           our
           Principles
           will
           easily
           
             defend
             themselves
             .
             Now
             is
             the
             time
          
           for
           us
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           to
           remember
           our
           Doctrine
           of
           
             sincere
             Obedience
             to
             the
             supreme
             Power
             ,
          
           a
           Doctrine
           pleasing
           to
           
             Almighty
             God
          
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           report
           among
           all
           Princes
           ;
           and
           let
           us
           not
           shew
           now
           ,
           when
           
             we
             think
             our selves
             touch'd
          
           that
           we
           were
           only
           Political
           and
           Mercenary
           in
           our
           Loyalty
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           the
           Devil
           said
           of
           
             Job's
             serving
             God
          
           ,
           It
           was
           
             not
             for
             nought
          
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           
             our
             serving
             the
             King
          
           too
           ,
           becausc
           we
           had
           all
           along
           the
           chief
           Countenance
           and
           Protection
           of
           the
           Laws
           which
           he
           made
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Phrase
           there
           is
           ,
           had
           a
           
             Hedge
             ,
             made
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             about
             all
             that
             we
             had
             on
             every
             side
          
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           case
           under
           debate
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           
             our
             Communion
          
           provoke
           the
           King
           to
           Anger
           (
           who
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           will
           not
           be
           angry
           with
           us
           for
           
             cleaving
             to
             our
             Religion
          
           )
           let
           him
           be
           his
           own
           Casuist
           ,
           whether
           he
           pays
           
             an
             intire
             Christian
             Obedience
          
           ,
           seeing
           he
           would
           conclude
           in
           lessr
           Instances
           ,
           that
           the
           
             first
             Provocation
          
           begins
           a
           Quarrel
           ;
           't
           would
           now
           be
           but
           bantring
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           to
           
             commend
             the
             King
          
           out
           of
           resentment
           of
           a
           repulse
           ;
           when
           as
           indeed
           ,
           setting
           
           aside
           
             home
             Reasons
          
           ,
           he
           would
           appear
           
             less
             considerable
          
           in
           Foreign
           Negotiations
           for
           the
           publick
           Good
           ;
           when
           
             Foreign
             Princes
          
           shall
           hear
           by
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           how
           small
           Influence
           he
           can
           have
           upon
           his
           own
           Subjects
           at
           Home
           .
           'T
           is
           too
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           our
           late
           
             Gracious
             Sovereign
          
           ,
           the
           like
           exceptions
           have
           been
           made
           abroad
           ,
           upon
           some
           
             ●●●dutiful
             Carriages
          
           of
           his
           People
           to
           him
           at
           Home
           ,
           to
           the
           Dishonour
           and
           Damage
           of
           these
           Three
           Kingdoms
           .
           I
           wis●●
           w●
           did
           all
           well
           consider
           that
           
             all
             penal
             Laws
          
           imply
           a
           Power
           of
           Relaxation
           in
           the
           Legislator
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             King's
             Government
          
           con●sts
           in
           Imperial
           as
           well
           as
           
             Political
             Laws
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           to
           be
           restrain'd
           upon
           any
           Pretence
           whatsoever
           .
           Constantius
           setled
           the
           Arrian
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           ,
           Julian
           the
           
             Pagan
             Religion
          
           ,
           by
           their
           own
           
             Imperial
             Power
          
           and
           Edicts
           ,
           yet
           the
           Christians
           did
           not
           controll
           them
           ;
           nor
           have
           we
           any
           more
           Power
           to
           rise
           up
           against
           our
           King
           ,
           or
           to
           disobey
           him
           because
           he
           is
           a
           Catholick
           ,
           than
           the
           Romanists
           had
           to
           rebel
           against
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           (
           besides
           the
           Question
           of
           her
           Right
           of
           Succession
           :
           )
           For
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Law
           that
           makes
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           
             King
             that
             makes
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           and
           though
           both
           
             for
             his
             own
          
           and
           the
           
             publick
             Interest
          
           ,
           which
           are
           inseparable
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           act
           according
           to
           those
           Laws
           ,
           which
           do
           the
           
             more
             powerfully
             oblige
             him
          
           ,
           by
           being
           his
           voluntary
           Establishment
           and
           the
           
             Effects
             of
             his
             Royal
             Will
          
           ;
           yet
           
             Justice
             is
             not
             against
             Charity
          
           ;
           and
           both
           the
           Interpretation
           and
           Execution
           of
           those
           Laws
           are
           in
           him
           .
           In
           him
           is
           acknowledg'd
           the
           sole
           
             Power
             of
             raising
             Forces
          
           ,
           of
           
             granting
             Commissions
          
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ;
           of
           
             calling
             ,
             adjourning
             ,
             proroguing
          
           ana
           
             dissolving
             Parliaments
             ,
             when
          
           and
           where
           he
           judges
           it
           
             most
             expedient
          
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           Power
           it
           is
           to
           remit
           the
           
             Severities
             of
             penal
             Laws
          
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           manifest
           his
           Goodness
           and
           Clemency
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Greatness
           and
           Justice
           ;
           by
           graciously
           Pardoning
           both
           the
           
             smaller
             Breaches
          
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           
             capital
             Offences
          
           which
           he
           might
           most
           justly
           punish
           .
           From
           him
           all
           Places
           of
           highest
           Trust
           derive
           
             their
             Authority
          
           .
           It
           is
           his
           Commission
           they
           act
           by
           ,
           when
           they
           put
           his
           
             Commands
             and
             Laws
          
           in
           Execution
           ;
           and
           without
           ,
           or
           against
           his
           Will
           and
           Consent
           nothing
           can
           be
           legally
           acted
           or
           done
           .
           His
           
             Parliaments
             Concurrence
          
           with
           his
           desires
           is
           always
           kind
           and
           convenient
           ,
           
           though
           not
           always
           
             absolutely
             necessary
          
           .
           And
           I
           do
           ,
           with
           ●●hmission
           offer
           to
           those
           of
           your
           
             Illustrious
             and
             Loyal
             Assemby
          
           ,
           Whether
           in
           this
           Affair
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           am
           seaking
           ,
           it
           be
           not
           
             consistent
             with
             your
             Wisdoms
          
           ,
           to
           follow
           a
           course
           used
           in
           many
           cases
           ,
           by
           a
           Court
           as
           politick
           as
           any
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           of
           R●me
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           are
           advertis'd
           of
           something
           
             passing
             by
             a
             Prince
          
           ,
           which
           formerly
           came
           from
           them
           ,
           do
           immediately
           
             dispatch
             away
             the
             Grant
          
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           to
           save
           their
           
             pretensions
             of
             Right
          
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Before
           King
           James
           the
           First
           's
           time
           ,
           you
           will
           hardly
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Sovereign's
             Proposa●
          
           were
           ever
           rejected
           by
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           Petitions
           have
           oft
           ,
           with
           good
           Reason
           ,
           been
           denied
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           time
           the
           
             publick
             Bills
          
           were
           drawn
           by
           the
           Privy-Council
           ,
           and
           underwent
           afterwards
           very
           
             calm
             ,
             gentle
          
           and
           
             short
             Debates
          
           in
           Parliament
           .
           But
           that
           which
           may
           stick
           still
           with
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           
             present
             case
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           Your
           answering
           the
           King's
           expectation
           ,
           will
           look
           like
           a
           giving
           away
           
             your
             Religion
          
           :
           It
           may
           look
           so
           to
           some
           
             Pur-blind
             People
          
           ,
           Who
           see
           but
           little
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Reason
           is
           no
           better
           than
           Popularity
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           adays
           grown
           amongst
           
             Persons
             of
             Quality
          
           as
           common
           and
           great
           a
           fault
           as
           Oppression
           was
           formerly
           .
           But
           how
           is
           our
           Religion
           given
           away
           by
           your
           consent
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           your
           dissent
           cannot
           hinder
           ?
           It
           is
           our
           Interest
           as
           well
           as
           Our
           Duty
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           wanting
           to
           them
           whom
           the
           
             King
             esteems
             and
             honours
          
           in
           any
           acts
           of
           Friendship
           which
           are
           consistent
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           to
           susser
           our
           
             City
             Gates
          
           to
           stand
           wide
           open
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           
             may
             go
             in
             and
             out
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             all
             the
             Benefits
             and
             Privileges
             which
             we
             enjoy
             .
          
           No
           Man
           ever
           did
           a
           
             good
             turn
             of
             Friendship
          
           to
           another
           ,
           but
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           he
           himself
           
             eat
             the
             Fruits
          
           of
           it
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           remembred
           ,
           in
           what
           
             good
             condition
          
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           is
           in
           many
           Government
           within
           the
           
             German
             Empire
          
           ,
           by
           allowing
           Privileges
           to
           those
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           :
           How
           well
           assured
           the
           Governments
           are
           of
           their
           
             containing
             entirely
             Faithful
          
           ,
           when
           these
           People
           have
           
             equal
             assurances
          
           with
           other
           Subjects
           of
           their
           remaining
           safe
           .
           Waving
           ,
           many
           Instances
           which
           that
           Empire
           affords
           ,
           let
           us
           look
           into
           that
           of
           Brandenburg
           the
           Religion
           of
           which
           Country
           is
           Lutheranism
           ,
           and
           
           is
           so
           preserv'd
           by
           the
           Elector
           ,
           though
           he
           many
           years
           ago
           became
           a
           Calvinist
           ;
           nor
           will
           this
           Change
           seem
           small
           to
           those
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           the
           mutual
           slender
           Amities
           of
           those
           two
           Perswasions
           the
           Men
           of
           Ink
           and
           Gall
           ,
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           blackning
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           interchangably
           representing
           the
           opposite
           Opinions
           to
           be
           sowler
           than
           Popery
           it self
           in
           their
           Eyes
           :
           But
           yet
           in
           this
           Electorate
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           his
           Highness
           ,
           that
           he
           freely
           gave
           in
           assurance
           to
           keep
           the
           
             publick
             Rel●gion
          
           as
           he
           found
           it
           ;
           and
           such
           has
           been
           his
           Faith
           and
           Honour
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           been
           
             sacred
             to
             his
             Ingagements
          
           .
           On
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           these
           Graces
           have
           been
           
             suitably
             received
             by
             his
             Subjects
          
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           makes
           
             them
             happy
          
           ,
           so
           they
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           
             Prince-like
             Vertues
          
           ,
           have
           rendred
           him
           the
           most
           
             glorious
             Prince
          
           that
           ever
           Brandenburgh
           enjoyed
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           our
           part
           like
           them
           ,
           ve
           have
           no
           occsion
           to
           question
           his
           
             Majesty's
             doing
             His.
          
           Though
           he
           keeps
           many
           
             Calvinist
             Ministers
          
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           the
           
             Laity
             who
             Worship
             in
             his
             way
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           others
           do
           not
           repine
           at
           it
           ;
           much
           less
           ought
           we
           to
           grudge
           them
           he
           Fruits
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Favour
          
           ,
           who
           were
           as
           Loyal
           Actors
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           Times
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           
             g●eater
             Sufferes
          
           than
           we
           ;
           they
           who
           
             suffer'd
             with
          
           and
           
             for
             him
          
           ,
           might
           modestly
           have
           expected
           to
           have
           been
           restored
           to
           their
           Privilegs
           of
           
             True
             English
             Subjects
          
           before
           now
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           rais'd
           above
           Contempt
           and
           Danger
           .
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           to
           teach
           our
           
             Senators
             Wisdom
          
           but
           shall
           
             pray
             to
             God
          
           
             who
             
               stands
               in
               the
               congregation
               of
               Princes
               ,
            
             and
             observes
             ,
             not
             only
             all
             their
             
               Ways
               ,
               Acting
            
             and
             Proceedings
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             most
             
               secret
               Designs
            
             and
             Intentions
             of
             the
             Hearts
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             from
             whom
             alone
             cometh
             all
             
               Council
               ,
               Wisdom
            
             and
             Vnderstanding
             ;
             that
             when
             by
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               our
               Sovereign
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
            
             you
             shall
             be
             
               lawfully
               gather'd
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               to
               Consder
               ,
               Debate
            
             and
             Determine
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             weighty
             Matters
             ,
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             he
             would
             send
             down
             his
             
               Heavenly
               Wisdom
            
             from
             above
             ,
             to
             direct
             and
             guide
             you
             in
             all
             your
             Consultations
             :
             That
             having
             his
             Fear
             always
             before
             your
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             to
             lay
             aside
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             
               humane
               Frailty
            
             will
             permit
             ,
             all
             private
             
               Interests
               ,
               Prejudices
            
             and
             
               partial
               Affections
            
             ,
             the
             result
             of
             
               your
               councils
            
             ,
             may
             
             tend
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             blessed
             name
             ,
             the
             maintenance
             of
             True
             Religion
             and
             Justice
             ,
             the
             
               Sa●ety
               ,
               Honour
            
             and
             Happiness
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             
               publick
               Wealth
            
             ,
             Peace
             and
             Tran●uillity
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             the
             uniting
             and
             knitting
             together
             of
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             Estates
             and
             Persons
             ,
             within
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             true
             
               Christian
               Love
               and
               Charity
            
             one
             towards
             another
             :
             which
             will
             be
             your
             
               greatest
               Honour
            
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             
               eternal
               Glory
            
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           any
           in
           
             your
             high
             Station
          
           should
           say
           ,
           such
           I
           mean
           who
           
             sit
             upon
             the
             same
             Bench
          
           with
           you
           ,
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           grudging
           
             Papists
             the
             Power
          
           into
           which
           his
           Majesty
           has
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           put
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           leave
           all
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           will
           be
           ever
           Loyal
           ,
           but
           we
           will
           not
           act
           in
           the
           
             same
             Commission
          
           with
           them
           ,
           either
           Civil
           or
           Military
           .
           These
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           such
           
             Ne●er-passive
             Loyalists
          
           ,
           may
           do
           well
           to
           consider
           ,
           That
           this
           their
           peevish
           Resolution
           is
           disagreeable
           to
           their
           Allegiance
           at
           large
           ,
           to
           their
           Duty
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Interest
           they
           espouse
           .
           Their
           Principle
           is
           wholly
           
             destructive
             of
             Loyalty
          
           ;
           for
           to
           
             be
             Loyal
             and
             not
             to
             serve
             the
             King
          
           when
           requir'd
           ,
           is
           a
           plain
           Contradiction
           ;
           since
           Loyalty
           is
           not
           like
           a
           
             civil
             Ceremony
          
           ,
           but
           ,
           an
           Obligation
           laid
           upon
           us
           by
           the
           
             highest
             Law
          
           ,
           to
           obey
           those
           placed
           over
           us
           ;
           against
           whom
           he
           does
           
             passively
             rebel
          
           ,
           who
           is
           unactive
           in
           their
           Service
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           obey'd
           their
           Emperors
           ,
           though
           Heathens
           ,
           with
           the
           
             hazard
             of
             their
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
          
           ;
           and
           shall
           We
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             the
             Charch
             of
             England
             ,
          
           resuse
           the
           lawful
           Services
           of
           a
           most
           Christian
           and
           Gracious
           King
           ?
           whom
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           
             serve
             without
             Ifs
             and
             And
             's
          
           ,
           as
           well
           when
           he
           Frowns
           upon
           us
           as
           when
           he
           Favours
           us
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           
             only
             way
          
           to
           be
           
             God's
             Favourites
             as
             well
             as
             his
             ,
          
           and
           to
           prove
           our selves
           
             Members
             of
             Christ
          
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           known
           Maxim
           in
           the
           civil
           Law
           ,
           That
           
             Subjects
             ought
             not
             only
             to
             obey
             the
             Government
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             Instruments
             of
             it
             too
          
           ;
           without
           which
           the
           Government
           could
           not
           be
           carried
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           
             greatest
             Princes
          
           would
           have
           less
           
             effectual
             Authority
          
           than
           a
           Centuriom
           has
           ,
           who
           says
           to
           one
           
             Go
             and
             he
             goes
             ,
             to
             another
             ,
             come
             and
             he
             comes
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             Souldier
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             he
             does
             it
             :
          
           And
           our
           
             common
             Law
          
           has
           therefore
           establish'd
           this
           
             Sudalternacy
             of
             obeying
             and
             bearing
             
             part
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
          
           of
           which
           Sr.
           
             Thoma●
             Overbury's
             Case
          
           and
           Imprisonment
           is
           a
           pregnant
           Instance
           〈…〉
           n
           it
           be
           justly
           said
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           an
           over-stretching
           of
           〈◊〉
           Prerogative
           ,
           for
           the
           like
           was
           after
           practi●'d
           upon
           Sr
           
             Peter
             H●●●●n
          
           ,
           who
           for
           behaving
           himself
           ●●ke
           some
           other
           muti●●●●
           〈◊〉
           ●ons
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           the
           last
           Parliaments
           of
           King
           Cha●●●
           〈…〉
           ,
           was
           sent
           ,
           against
           his
           ●iking
           ,
           on
           ●r
           E
           〈…〉
           tinate
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           w
           〈…〉
           ce
           in
           the
           
             Parliament
             of
             F●ay
          
           〈…〉
           at
           that
           or
           any
           other
           t
           〈…〉
           him
           an
           illegal
           .
           No
           Prince
           could
           〈◊〉
           a
           K
           〈…〉
           ou●
           this
           
             Right
             of
             compel●ing
             his
             Subjects
          
           to
           m
           〈…〉
           respective
           Offices
           under
           him
           And
           as
           to
           acting
           in
           the
           
             Commission
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           the
           Great
           Chancellor
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           King's
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           an
           Irish
           Noble
           Man
           seated
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           refusing
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           a
           
             Justice
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           declared
           ,
           That
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           every
           Man
           else
           
             nam'd
             in
             the
             King's
             Commission
          
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           unpardonable
           to
           
             dispute
             it
             now
          
           ,
           who
           have
           already
           
             taken
             their
             Oaths
          
           and
           acted
           many
           years
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           less
           against
           your
           Interest
           than
           your
           Duty
           ,
           to
           
             withdraw
             your
             Services
          
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           
             quick-sighted
             Men
             ,
             who
             sit
             higher
             than
             your
             Neighbours
             ,
          
           spy
           more
           Damages
           and
           
             Mischiefs
             coming
             on
             the
             Country
          
           ,
           than
           we
           can
           see
           ,
           from
           those
           who
           are
           
             newly
             put
             into
             Commission
          
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           
             more
             Reason
          
           not
           to
           
             desert
             your
             Station
          
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           
             many
             Gentlemen
          
           in
           the
           Rebellious
           Age
           before
           the
           King's
           Restauration
           ,
           who
           ,
           acting
           under
           the
           Usurper's
           Commission
           ,
           told
           their
           confiding
           Friends
           ,
           they
           indur'd
           it
           only
           in
           order
           
             to
             the
             serving
             the
             King
          
           and
           the
           
             Loyal
             Party
          
           ;
           how
           much
           rather
           should
           Men
           now
           
             serve
             the
             King
          
           ,
           and
           subalternately
           those
           that
           serve
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           called
           to
           do
           it
           by
           a
           
             lawful
             Authority
          
           ?
           Let
           them
           also
           consult
           their
           
             Honour
             as
             Gentlemen
          
           ,
           and
           shew
           a
           Courage
           besitting
           their
           Quality
           ,
           like
           that
           brave
           Roman
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           ,
           like
           other
           
             mean
             Spirits
          
           ,
           sneak
           out
           and
           quit
           his
           Post
           ,
           but
           generously
           profest
           he
           did
           not
           
             despair
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
          
           ,
           nor
           would
           he
           desert
           its
           Service
           :
           If
           they
           to
           whom
           this
           is
           urg'd
           ,
           say
           ,
           No
           more
           do
           we
           ;
           we
           
             acquiesce
             in
             the
             Kin'gs
             Pleasure
          
           ,
           but
           
           we
           care
           not
           for
           Acting
           ;
           their
           laying
           down
           thus
           ,
           is
           
             an
             Impeachment
             of
             their
             loyalty
          
           ;
           for
           hereby
           do
           they
           raise
           or
           increase
           the
           groundless
           Fears
           and
           Jealousies
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           over-apt
           to
           conclude
           ,
           That
           if
           those
           leading
           
             Men
             in
             the
             Country
          
           ,
           upon
           whose
           Conduct
           they
           safely
           relyed
           ,
           
             Withdraw
             themselves
             ,
             all
             is
             lost
             ;
             Religion
          
           and
           Property
           are
           vanish'd
           ;
           whereas
           you
           are
           the
           only
           Men
           who
           can
           and
           should
           take
           them
           off
           these
           mistakes
           ,
           by
           giving
           them
           to
           understand
           ,
           That
           the
           
             current
             of
             the
             Law
          
           is
           as
           clear
           as
           ever
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           does
           no
           more
           for
           his
           
             own
             Religion
          
           ,
           than
           every
           Prince
           in
           the
           World
           does
           
             for
             his
          
           ;
           nor
           
             less
             for
             ours
          
           ,
           than
           will
           suffice
           to
           make
           us
           Happy
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           but
           Wit
           enough
           ,
           to
           know
           when
           we
           were
           so
           .
           That
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             mixture
             of
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             Justices
             ,
             Ireland
          
           has
           been
           long
           so
           Govern'd
           and
           with
           
             good
             Success
          
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           our
           present
           
             Statute
             Laws
          
           were
           made
           by
           their
           
             Ancestors
             Council
             and
             Consent
          
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           same
           
             Religion
             they
             now
             are
             of
          
           ;
           so
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           question
           but
           they
           will
           be
           as
           forward
           to
           execute
           ,
           as
           the
           
             others
             were
          
           to
           get
           
             them
             inacted
          
           .
           And
           if
           ,
           after
           all
           ,
           they
           confess
           ,
           as
           all
           Ingenuous
           and
           Considering
           Men
           must
           ,
           That
           they
           could
           consent
           to
           the
           
             repealing
             and
             taking
             off
             the
             capital
             ,
             penal
             ,
             and
             disabling
             Laws
             against
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             ,
          
           but
           they
           could
           not
           
             answer
             it
             to
             their
             Counties
          
           for
           which
           they
           serve
           ;
           they
           need
           not
           be
           told
           (
           who
           were
           such
           apt
           Scholars
           in
           the
           tender
           Point
           of
           
             Privileges
             .
             of
             Parliament
          
           )
           that
           their
           Power
           is
           more
           than
           that
           of
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           of
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           for
           they
           may
           not
           only
           consult
           but
           
             consent
             without
             those
             who
             sent
             them
          
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           dare
           deny
           it
           ,
           send
           a
           
             Serjeant
             at
             Arms
          
           for
           them
           (
           as
           you
           know
           they
           lately
           did
           ,
           how
           legally
           I
           Dispute
           not
           .
           )
           And
           since
           those
           States
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           
             King's
             Time
          
           ,
           concluded
           with
           him
           a
           Point
           of
           
             mutual
             Benefit
             ,
             without
             ever
             sending
             to
             their
             Principals
             ,
          
           and
           were
           afterward
           thanked
           by
           them
           for
           it
           ;
           with
           more
           Right
           and
           with
           as
           good
           Success
           ,
           may
           they
           concur
           with
           the
           King's
           Motion
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           not
           chosen
           by
           Men
           of
           that
           
             Antimonarchical
             Spirit
          
           ,
           who
           generally
           prevail'd
           in
           the
           Three
           Elections
           before
           this
           .
           And
           as
           to
           those
           of
           the
           opposite
           Party
           ,
           who
           can
           think
           their
           Thoughts
           are
           likely
           to
           be
           like
           
             Lycurgus
             his
             defence
             
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
          
           That
           though
           they
           were
           
             not
             the
             best
          
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           good
           as
           then
           could
           be
           made
           ;
           and
           seeing
           they
           surmize
           that
           some
           Men
           endeavour
           to
           
             bring
             Parliaments
             into
             Disesteem
          
           ,
           as
           stulborn
           and
           intractable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           useless
           ;
           in
           prospect
           of
           this
           and
           what
           may
           probably
           ensue
           ,
           it
           will
           undoubtedly
           be
           Prudent
           ,
           to
           give
           up
           many
           Points
           formerly
           contended
           for
           ,
           with
           too
           much
           Eagerness
           and
           too
           little
           Justice
           ;
           by
           which
           Compli●●ces
           with
           the
           
             Royal
             Power
          
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           they
           may
           have
           fresh
           and
           
             larger
             Assurances
          
           of
           saving
           the
           main
           Sta●●
           Thus
           have
           I
           honestly
           esiay'd
           to
           give
           you
           the
           best
           Resol●uic●
           I
           can
           of
           the
           
             Case
             in
             Q●j●ion
          
           ,
           whether
           the
           Thoughts
           which
           were
           to
           my
           satisfaction
           ,
           will
           prove
           so
           to
           your's
           or
           others
           more
           fearful
           and
           jealous
           in
           the
           Commun●●●
           ,
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           wish
           they
           〈◊〉
           not
           only
           for
           the
           King's
           Service
           and
           Satisfaction
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           own
           and
           Peace
           sake
           .
           He
           was
           a
           
             sound
             Politicia●
          
           ,
           who
           told
           us
           ,
           That
           for
           the
           
             maintenance
             of
             a
             Religion
          
           long
           in
           being
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           oft
           times
           to
           reduce
           it
           to
           its
           
             first
             Grounds
          
           ;
           
           nor
           do
           I
           think
           it
           would
           argue
           want
           of
           Policy
           or
           Piety
           in
           the
           
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           to
           study
           the
           Primitive
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           to
           re●ect
           upon
           the
           
             peaceable
             Temper
          
           of
           the
           
             first
             Reformers
          
           ,
           and
           to
           con●●der
           what
           one
           of
           our
           best
           Casuists
           ,
           our
           Church
           ever
           bred
           ,
           tests
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           
             One
             of
             our
             Church
             Marrying
             with
             a
             Recusant
             ,
          
           That
           in
           Points
           ,
           wherein
           the
           
             Substance
             of
             Christianity
             consists
             ,
             
             the
             fundamental
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             we
             both
             agree
             .
          
           And
           that
           he
           who
           rightly
           understands
           those
           
             Catholick
             Truths
          
           ,
           taught
           in
           the
           
             Catechisms
             of
             both
             Churches
             ;
             and
             concerning
             which
             all
             Christendom
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             are
             at
             a
             present
             accord
             ;
             and
             will
             also
             suffer
          
           himself
           farther
           to
           consider
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           does
           not
           impose
           upon
           the
           
             Judgments
             and
             Consciences
          
           of
           her
           Members
           ,
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           believ'd
           or
           receiv'd
           as
           of
           necessity
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           truly
           Catholick
           ,
           and
           confessed
           by
           her
           Adversaries
           so
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           the
           Differences
           between
           her
           and
           the
           
             Romish
             Party
          
           ,
           is
           wholly
           about
           those
           Additionals
           or
           Superstructures
           ,
           may
           easily
           rest
           ;
           satisfied
           in
           his
           Judgment
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           That
           the
           
             thing
             desir'd
          
           is
           not
           
             simply
             evil
          
           ,
           and
           ●o●ogenere
           ,
           unlawful
           ,
           but
           expedient
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           exigencies
           and
           
           the
           conjunction
           of
           our
           present
           Circumstances
           ,
           and
           the
           probability
           of
           the
           
             good
             and
             evil
             Consequences
          
           of
           it
           ,
           prudently
           laid
           together
           and
           weigh'd
           one
           against
           another
           require
           ,
           are
           little
           less
           than
           necessary
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           Truth
           ,
           did
           we
           live
           up
           to
           the
           Rules
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Differences
           between
           them
           and
           us
           would
           not
           appear
           so
           many
           and
           so
           great
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           might
           hope
           under
           so
           
             Gracious
             a
             Prince
          
           ,
           who
           has
           a
           kindness
           for
           both
           ,
           to
           become
           at
           last
           ,
           if
           not
           Men
           of
           one
           Judgment
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           of
           one
           Heart
           .
           
           I
           will
           allow
           such
           a
           Casuist
           as
           Ferguson
           to
           repute
           the
           
             Terms
             of
             Union
             with
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             impossible
             and
             absurd
          
           ,
           for
           so
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           ,
           to
           such
           an
           Arch-schismatick
           and
           Traytor
           as
           he
           is
           :
           But
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           Truths
           of
           so
           little
           value
           ,
           that
           a
           wise
           and
           good
           Man
           would
           part
           with
           them
           all
           for
           a
           
             Grain
             of
             Charity
          
           ;
           and
           how
           dangerous
           it
           is
           and
           damnable
           ,
           
             to
             rend
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Catholick
             C●●●●h
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           stiff
           and
           inflexible
           ,
           so
           tenacious
           and
           unyielding
           ,
           even
           in
           Matters
           of
           so
           small
           moment
           ,
           as
           we
           too
           familiarly
           are
           to
           so
           shameful
           a
           degree
           of
           Obstinacy
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           not
           stir
           an
           hairs
           breadth
           to
           win
           a
           Brother
           ,
           no
           not
           to
           gratifie
           a
           Prince
           :
           Intreat
           ,
           perswade
           or
           convince
           them
           (
           
             Non
             persuadebis
             ,
             etiamsi
             persuaseris
          
           )
           still
           they
           hold
           their
           Principle
           ,
           which
           is
           none
           of
           the
           best
           ;
           
             obtain
             all
             ,
             yield
             nothing
          
           ;
           so
           far
           are
           they
           from
           being
           arm'd
           with
           Epaminondas
           his
           brave
           heroick
           Resolution
           ,
           
             Totius
             orbis
             ●●●itias
             despicere
             prae
             patriae
             charitate
          
           ;
           to
           despise
           
             private
             Interests
          
           for
           Love
           of
           the
           
             publick
             Peace
          
           of
           Church
           and
           State.
           This
           were
           such
           a
           Self-dental
           ,
           as
           would
           adorn
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           speak
           him
           truly
           Catholick
           ;
           and
           if
           Distempers
           in
           the
           
             Body
             Natural
          
           and
           Political
           are
           reduc'd
           by
           Physicians
           and
           Politicians
           ,
           not
           to
           what
           they
           
             should
             be
          
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           
             can
             be
          
           ;
           then
           let
           us
           not
           strive
           to
           advance
           our
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           ,
           above
           the
           Laws
           of
           
             Sobriety
             ,
             Charity
          
           and
           Government
           ,
           nor
           endeavour
           to
           
             serue
             any
             Peg
             so
             high
             in
             the
             Church
          
           as
           to
           make
           a
           discord
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           endeavour
           calmly
           to
           perswade
           and
           convince
           Men
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Reason
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           Ministry
           and
           Service
           be
           ours
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             Dominion
             is
             his
          
           who
           
             bears
             the
             Sword
          
           ,
           and
           whose
           
             Friends
             must
             be
             ours
          
           ,
           or
           else
           we
           are
           not
           Chrict's
           nor
           
             our
             own
          
           .
           We
           may
           keep
           
             our
             Consciences
             Tender
          
           ,
           
           but
           not
           so
           raw
           as
           to
           kick
           and
           wince
           at
           all
           which
           touches
           us
           ,
           or
           which
           we
           understand
           not
           .
           Remember
           that
           of
           
             Lactantius
             ,
             
             Quae
             ,
             ubi
             ,
             aut
             qualis
             est
             Pietas
             ?
             n●mirum
             apud
             eos
             qui
             bella
             nesciunt
             ,
             qui
             concordiam
             cum
             omnibus
             servant
             ,
             qui
             omnes
             homines
             pro
             sratribus
             diligunt
             ,
             qui
             ●ohibere
             iram
             sciunt
             ,
             omnemque
             animi
             furorem
             tranquillâ
             moderatione
             lenire
             :
          
           Such
           an
           
             Evangelium
             armatum
          
           as
           some
           
             warm
             Disputants
          
           would
           make
           our
           Religion
           favour
           ,
           would
           better
           become
           
             John
             Goodwin
          
           to
           publish
           ,
           who
           was
           better
           
             skill'd
             in
             the
             methods
             of
             embroiling
             Three
             Kingdoms
             ,
          
           than
           any
           
             True
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           whose
           Laws
           are
           not
           like
           
           Draco's
           the
           Athenian
           ,
           written
           in
           Blood
           :
           Her
           Heart
           is
           not
           so
           petresied
           as
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           Evil
           ;
           she
           abhors
           all
           living
           Bonefires
           ;
           she
           prays
           for
           the
           
             Conversion
             of
             her's
             and
             God's
             Enemies
             ,
          
           and
           delights
           in
           their
           Reformation
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           their
           Ruine
           ;
           her
           Commands
           are
           like
           her
           Saviour's
           with
           the
           Sceptre
           and
           not
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           she
           never
           suffers
           to
           make
           way
           to
           Mens
           Consciences
           by
           cutting
           through
           their
           
             Flesh
             .
             Let
             my
             Soul
             never
             come
             into
             such
             Bloody
             Councils
             at
             these
             .
          
           
           The
           
             Greek
             Church
          
           approves
           not
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           
             putting
             Hereticks
             to
             Death
          
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           great
           Reason
           to
           Bless
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           our
           Writt
           ,
           
             de
             Haeretico
             comburendo
          
           ,
           is
           taken
           away
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           may
           all
           other
           
             Sanguinary
             Laws
          
           perish
           and
           be
           abolish'd
           as
           well
           as
           that
           ,
           made
           in
           this
           or
           any
           
             Christian
             State
          
           ,
           against
           Men
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           if
           the
           most
           notorious
           Offenders
           against
           it
           be
           punished
           with
           a
           
             civil
             Death
          
           here
           ,
           and
           an
           eternal
           hereafter
           ,
           't
           is
           sufficient
           :
           
             Defendenda
             est
             Religio
             non
             occidendo
             sed
             moriendo
             .
             Aut
             hoc
             non
             est
             Evangelium
             ,
             aut
             nos
             non
             sumus
             evangelici
             ;
             fraterna
             necessitudine
             cohaeremus
             ,
             quam
             qui
             non
             agnoscit
             injustus
             est
             :
          
           Christianity
           binds
           us
           to
           purchase
           Peace
           at
           Interest
           ,
           rather
           than
           keep
           up
           a
           Party
           against
           it
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           such
           variety
           of
           
             Education
             ,
             Interest
          
           ,
           and
           Custom
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           resolves
           to
           yield
           to
           no
           Body
           can
           agree
           with
           no
           Body
           .
           Christ
           comply'd
           with
           the
           Rites
           and
           Customs
           he
           found
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           condeseended
           to
           the
           very
           Humours
           of
           Stubborn
           People
           ,
           to
           ingratiate
           himself
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           :
           And
           Erasmus
           hated
           discord
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           lov'd
           not
           any
           Truth
           that
           might
           
           occasion
           it
           ,
           
             Mihi
             sane
             adeo
             invisa
             est
             discordia
             ,
             ut
             veritas
             e●iam
             displiceat
             seditiosa
             :
          
           Nor
           can
           any
           desire
           to
           keep
           the
           Wounds
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           Kingdom
           open
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           would
           he
           better
           pleas'd
           to
           suck
           the
           blood
           of
           both
           ;
           and
           peaceable
           Princes
           have
           a
           happy
           time
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           serve
           the
           Humours
           of
           such
           Men
           ,
           and
           receive
           such
           Encouragements
           as
           they
           daily
           give
           them
           .
           There
           was
           to
           be
           no
           
             destructive
             Beast
          
           in
           all
           God's
           
             Holy
             Mountain
          
           ;
           the
           
             Beasts
             of
             prey
          
           came
           down
           from
           
             Mount
             Seir
          
           ,
           
           and
           not
           from
           
             Mount
             Sion
          
           .
           If
           the
           Counsels
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Church
           be
           of
           Men
           or
           Devils
           ,
           it
           will
           come
           to
           nought
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           cannot
           overthrow
           if
           ,
           least
           happily
           we
           be
           sound
           Fighters
           against
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           ever
           we
           hope
           upon
           good
           Grounds
           to
           ride
           on
           and
           prosper
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           because
           of
           our
           Truth
           ,
           and
           
             Right
             ●ousness
          
           ,
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           not
           of
           Humour
           and
           Petulancy
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           a
           time
           of
           healing
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           troubling
           the
           Waters
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           wanting
           to
           make
           us
           live
           quietly
           one
           by
           another
           ,
           though
           of
           several
           Judgments
           ,
           whilst
           we
           agree
           in
           the
           
             Fundamentals
             of
             Religion
          
           and
           loyalty
           ,
           but
           the
           subduing
           of
           our
           own
           
             inordinate
             Affections
          
           .
           Did
           we
           take
           up
           the
           Cross
           to
           lay
           it
           upon
           other
           Mens
           Shoulders
           ?
           or
           do
           we
           fellow
           Christ
           :
           ,
           as
           the
           Jews
           did
           ,
           to
           Crucisie
           him
           ?
           This
           is
           to
           
             love
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           King
           as
           Men
           do
           one
           another
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Tryal
           :
           Goodness
           is
           the
           best
           Note
           of
           the
           
             True
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           will
           prove
           the
           
             inseparable
             Character
          
           of
           Ours
           ;
           for
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           none
           are
           so
           affable
           to
           their
           Brethren
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           have
           their
           
             Conversation
             in
             Heaven
          
           .
           If
           we
           will
           suffer
           it
           ,
           our
           Religion
           is
           ready
           to
           tye
           the
           Gordian-knot
           of
           Kindness
           between
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           who
           deserve
           the
           Name
           of
           Christians
           ;
           it
           will
           breed
           an
           harmony
           in
           the
           Affections
           of
           all
           the
           King's
           Subjects
           who
           receive
           it
           ;
           it
           will
           sublimate
           and
           spiritualize
           their
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           draw
           it
           off
           from
           all
           the
           Dreggs
           of
           Malice
           and
           Uncharitableness
           ,
           and
           teaches
           us
           to
           love
           the
           King
           for
           his
           Goodness
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           to
           fear
           him
           for
           his
           Resolution
           .
           The
           Samaritans
           held
           it
           an
           Abomination
           to
           come
           near
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           
             different
             Religion
          
           or
           Perswasion
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           we
           
             have
             not
             so
             learned
             Christ
          
           ;
           may
           there
           never
           any
           s●●i●e
           be
           heard
           amongst
           us
           ,
           but
           who
           shall
           strive
           first
           
           and
           most
           to
           serve
           God
           and
           the
           King
           ;
           Unless
           you
           loath
           your
           present
           Manna
           ,
           and
           long
           for
           your
           old
           AEgyptian
           Leeks
           and
           Garlicks
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           make
           others
           look
           like
           Devils
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           look
           the
           more
           like
           Saints
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           join
           with
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           meanest
           of
           her
           Children
           ,
           and
           say
           a
           hearty
           Amen
           to
           this
           Prayer
           ,
           
             Domine
             da
             pacem
             in
             diebus
             nostris
          
           ;
           and
           spend
           your
           time
           in
           Prayers
           to
           the
           
             God
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           prevail
           to
           stisle
           and
           put
           out
           those
           Dissentions
           which
           the
           Divel
           has
           kindled
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           in
           Tears
           if
           you
           cannot
           ,
           so
           shall
           ye
           be
           
             sound
             in
             Peace
          
           by
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           at
           his
           coming
           ,
           without
           spot
           and
           blameless
           ,
           and
           our
           Hierusalem
           be
           built
           up
           as
           a
           City
           at
           Unity
           in
           it self
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           martial'd
           my
           Thoughts
           into
           such
           a
           method
           as
           I
           should
           and
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           my
           time
           and
           other
           Accomplishments
           had
           born
           any
           proportion
           to
           your
           Expectations
           ,
           and
           the
           duty
           of
           such
           an
           undertaking
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           make
           it
           plain
           to
           all
           the
           True
           and
           Well-meaning
           
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ;
           that
           what
           I
           have
           press'd
           you
           and
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           resolve
           ,
           by
           God's
           Assistance
           ,
           to
           practise
           my self
           ,
           Is
        
         
           1
           st
           .
           A
           Duty
           we
           owe
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           
           by
           whom
           all
           Kings
           Reign
           (
           who
           are
           not
           the
           
             Peoples
             Creatures
          
           but
           his
           Vicegerents
           )
           not
           intrusted
           with
           theirs
           ,
           but
           invested
           with
           his
           Authority
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Powers
             that
             be
             are
             ordain'd
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           as
           he
           that
           resists
           them
           ,
           
             resists
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
          
           ;
           so
           he
           that
           dishonours
           them
           ,
           dishonours
           
             God's
             Ordinance
          
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           
             God
             himself
          
           .
           And
           as
           
             respect
             for
             the
             King's
             sake
          
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           all
           such
           Persons
           as
           
             he
             deputes
             to
          
           sustain
           his
           Authority
           and
           represent
           his
           Person
           ;
           so
           much
           more
           
             for
             God's
             sake
          
           ,
           is
           honour
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           commission'd
           to
           be
           his
           Deputy
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           invested
           with
           the
           largest
           share
           of
           his
           Authority
           .
           Besides
           ,
           God
           hath
           expresly
           commanded
           us
           to
           
             honour
             the
             King
          
           ,
           
           and
           twice
           joyn'd
           it
           with
           a
           Precept
           to
           
             Fear
             Him
          
           ,
           to
           denote
           that
           none
           can
           deny
           the
           King
           Honour
           ,
           
           but
           such
           as
           have
           no
           fear
           of
           God
           before
           their
           Eyes
           ;
           and
           that
           without
           Disobedience
           to
           God
           we
           cannot
           refuse
           to
           honour
           the
           King
           ,
           both
           as
           a
           Christian
           and
           a
           King
           :
           And
           here
           ,
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           That
           when
           St.
           Peter
           wrote
           his
           first
           Epistle
           ,
           
           and
           therein
           gave
           Christians
           that
           Precept
           of
           Honouring
           the
           King
           ;
           he
           ,
           who
           then
           govern'd
           them
           ,
           was
           none
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           but
           perhaps
           one
           of
           the
           worst
           in
           the
           World
           who
           ever
           wore
           an
           Imperial
           Grown
           ;
           a
           profest
           Enemy
           ,
           not
           to
           Christianity
           alone
           ,
           but
           to
           Morality
           too
           .
           Nero
           was
           at
           that
           time
           
             the
             Roman
             Emperor
          
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           only
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           
             different
             Religion
          
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           also
           as
           Tertullian
           stiles
           him
           ,
           
             Dictator
             Damnationis●nostrae
          
           ,
           the
           first
           Persecutor
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           which
           shews
           him
           to
           be
           of
           none
           at
           all
           .
           And
           yet
           such
           a
           King
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           honour
           ,
           which
           may
           assure
           us
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           the
           King's
           Authority
           ,
           abstracted
           from
           his
           
             personal
             Qualifications
          
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           honour
           ;
           be
           his
           Religion
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           be
           it
           any
           or
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           our
           King
           ,
           God
           requires
           us
           to
           consult
           his
           Honour
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           without
           Disobedience
           to
           God
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           prov'd
           that
           we
           cannot
           do
           otherwise
           .
           Every
           True
           Son
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           acknowledges
           his
           Majesty's
           Title
           to
           the
           Imperial
           Crown
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           to
           be
           unquestionable
           ,
           must
           conclude
           it
           to
           be
           an
           
             indispensible
             Duty
          
           ,
           which
           he
           owes
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           say
           and
           do
           all
           that
           he
           lawfully
           may
           for
           the
           King's
           Honour
           .
        
         
           2
           dly
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           Duty
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           because
           God
           hath
           by
           the
           
             divine
             Law
          
           given
           him
           a
           Right
           thereunto
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           the
           Benefits
           which
           we
           enjoy
           under
           his
           Government
           deserve
           if
           .
           Do
           we
           not
           enjoy
           publick
           Peace
           and
           Preferments
           ,
           and
           the
           free
           and
           publick
           Exercise
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           blessing
           infinitely
           more
           valuable
           than
           any
           of
           which
           we
           can
           be
           ambitious
           ,
           on
           this
           side
           Heaven
           ?
           He
           hath
           not
           only
           indulg'd
           that
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           by
           many
           most
           gracious
           ,
           solemn
           and
           reiterated
           Promises
           ,
           engaged
           his
           Honour
           and
           Fidelity
           to
           protect
           us
           in
           it
           ;
           which
           we
           must
           honour
           for
           the
           
             Church's
             Magnâ
             Chartâ
          
           ,
           the
           more
           transcendent
           act
           of
           Grace
           ,
           because
           not
           extorted
           by
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           a
           security
           more
           firm
           than
           any
           Law
           ,
           which
           cannot
           tye
           a
           King
           (
           who
           is
           declared
           the
           supreme
           Judge
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           above
           it
           )
           so
           fast
           as
           the
           Obligations
           of
           his
           own
           
             Royal
             Word
          
           and
           Honour
           do
           it
           .
           And
           is
           there
           nothing
           due
           for
           so
           high
           a
           Favour
           ?
           Are
           not
           we
           to
           be
           extreamly
           
           
             ●ender
             of
             his
             Honour
          
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           
             under
             of
             our
             Happiness
          
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           may
           justly
           be
           stiled
           the
           
             Defender
             of
             our
             Faith
          
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Desert
           as
           by
           Inheritance
           ;
           as
           not
           only
           to
           protect
           it
           from
           real
           Dangers
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           protect
           the
           Professors
           of
           it
           from
           their
           
             own
             fears
          
           ?
           If
           a
           Nero
           be
           to
           be
           honoured
           ,
           much
           more
           a
           Titus
           or
           Vespasian
           :
           If
           a
           Tyrant
           (
           who
           was
           a
           disgrace
           to
           Humanity
           ,
           )
           much
           more
           an
           
             indulgent
             Father
             of
             our
             Church
             and
             Country
          
           ;
           one
           whose
           Clemency
           makes
           him
           the
           delight
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           one
           whole
           
             Royal
             Word
          
           gives
           his
           Subjects
           the
           belt
           Security
           of
           which
           they
           are
           capable
           .
        
         
           3
           dly
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           Duty
           we
           owe
           to
           our
           Country
           :
           The
           King
           is
           
             the
             Light
             of
             our
             Israel
          
           ,
           as
           David
           is
           stil'd
           ;
           
           and
           the
           more
           bright
           and
           resplendant
           this
           Light
           ,
           the
           more
           
             bright
             ,
             powerful
          
           and
           
             benign
             Rays
          
           and
           Influences
           will
           it
           diffuse
           among
           us
           .
           He
           is
           the
           
             breath
             of
             our
             Nostrils
          
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           undutiful
           and
           indecent
           Behaviour
           towards
           him
           do
           
             eclipse
             his
             Honour
          
           ,
           
           by
           interposing
           any
           
             thick
             Body
          
           between
           him
           and
           his
           Peoples
           Hearts
           ,
           or
           taint
           the
           Nations
           Breath
           with
           an
           
             ill
             Savour
          
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           sad
           Symptom
           of
           the
           decay
           of
           its
           Vitals
           .
           Who
           knows
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           usual
           Methods
           of
           
             Treason
             and
             Rebellion
          
           have
           been
           first
           to
           
             blacken
             the
             Prince
          
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           seem
           
             vile
             to
             the
             People
          
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           tempt
           them
           to
           oppose
           and
           resist
           him
           ?
           First
           to
           represent
           him
           in
           some
           soul
           shape
           (
           as
           the
           
             Heathen
             Persecutors
          
           did
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           when
           they
           cloathed
           them
           in
           Beasts
           Skins
           )
           and
           then
           expose
           them
           first
           to
           be
           derided
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           be
           devoure'd
           ?
           And
           what
           did
           any
           Nation
           ever
           get
           by
           Rebellion
           ,
           but
           expence
           of
           Treasure
           and
           
             Blood
             ,
             Rapine
             ,
             Misery
          
           and
           Ruine
           ?
           In
           which
           Point
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           yet
           unsatisfied
           ,
           let
           us
           lit
           down
           and
           cast
           up
           the
           Accounts
           of
           ours
           from
           Forty
           to
           Sixty
           ,
           the
           
             summa
             totalis
          
           of
           which
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           
             nothing
             on
             the
             Balance
          
           ,
           but
           the
           loss
           of
           our
           
             Liberties
             ,
             Properties
          
           and
           Religion
           ,
           with
           the
           additional
           Interest
           of
           Slavery
           ,
           intailed
           upon
           us
           and
           ours
           for
           so
           many
           Years
           .
           Can
           we
           then
           better
           consult
           the
           Kingdoms
           good
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           than
           by
           maintaining
           the
           
             Kings
             Honour
          
           ,
           or
           take
           a
           better
           course
           to
           keep
           it
           in
           Peace
           and
           Plenty
           ,
           than
           by
           keeping
           up
           a
           good
           Opinion
           of
           our
           most
           Gracious
           Prince
           among
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           or
           shew
           our selves
           
             greater
             Patriots
          
           ,
           or
           better
           Friends
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           
           than
           by
           being
           zealous
           for
           our
           Prince's
           Honour
           ,
           and
           jealo●
           of
           all
           those
           Words
           or
           Actions
           ,
           which
           may
           secretly
           undermine
           it
           ?
        
         
           4
           thly
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           Duty
           we
           owe
           to
           our
           
             Dear
             Mother
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
          
           from
           whose
           Breasts
           we
           have
           suck'd
           an
           
             untainted
             Loyalty
          
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           we
           have
           been
           trained
           up
           to
           a
           
             most
             tender
             Zeal
          
           for
           the
           Honour
           and
           Service
           
             of
             our
             King
          
           ,
           without
           any
           relation
           had
           to
           his
           Religion
           .
           It
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           That
           no
           Church
           under
           Heaven
           ever
           taught
           her
           Children
           more
           
             Loyal
             Principles
          
           ,
           or
           more
           constantly
           than
           she
           has
           done
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           Children
           on
           this
           side
           Hell
           ,
           would
           be
           more
           unpardonable
           for
           
             acting
             Distoyally
          
           than
           hers
           .
           She
           never
           allow'd
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           to
           
             dising
             age
          
           us
           from
           our
           Loyalty
           ;
           nor
           did
           she
           ever
           absolve
           us
           when
           we
           appear'd
           to
           want
           it
           ,
           but
           upon
           sound
           and
           sincere
           Repentance
           .
           The
           more
           inexcusable
           then
           were
           we
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           disgrace
           our
           Breeding
           and
           Education
           under
           her
           most
           excellent
           Instructions
           with
           any
           contrary
           Practices
           :
           And
           the
           more
           indispensibly
           are
           we
           oblig'd
           to
           lay
           hold
           of
           those
           Opportunities
           ,
           which
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           does
           now
           offer
           us
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           World
           such
           a
           convincing
           Testimony
           of
           our
           Loyalty
           ,
           as
           unless
           the
           
             True
             genuine
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           shew
           ,
           I
           question
           whether
           it
           will
           ever
           see
           .
           
             Catholick
             Loyalty
          
           I
           mean
           ,
           not
           only
           bearing
           patiently
           ,
           but
           dearly
           loving
           ,
           and
           devoutly
           honouring
           our
           Prince
           ,
           though
           of
           a
           different
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           speaking
           ill
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           hath
           himself
           entertain'd
           a
           sacred
           ,
           or
           would
           have
           us
           have
           a
           good
           Opinion
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           far
           have
           I
           ,
           in
           Obedience
           to
           your
           commands
           ,
           expressed
           as
           plainly
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           the
           judgment
           of
           my
           own
           Mind
           ,
           about
           this
           important
           and
           seasonable
           Duty
           .
           I
           am
           so
           sensible
           of
           my
           own
           unfitness
           for
           an
           undertaking
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           Your's
           or
           a
           
             greater
             command
          
           ,
           could
           have
           drawn
           me
           to
           make
           such
           an
           essay
           ;
           least
           so
           
             good
             a
             Cause
          
           should
           suffer
           more
           by
           
             my
             Weakness
          
           than
           gain
           by
           my
           Zeal
           :
           However
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           humbly
           submit
           it
           to
           your
           better
           Judgment
           ;
           not
           doubting
           but
           that
           whatever
           you
           judge
           to
           be
           said
           amiss
           ,
           will
           be
           ,
           by
           
             your
             Charity
          
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           never
           been
           said
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           corrected
           by
           your
           Christian
           Prudence
           :
           And
           
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           said
           that
           may
           be
           capable
           of
           doing
           his
           Majesty
           any
           Service
           ,
           you
           will
           conceal
           the
           Author
           ,
           least
           his
           obscurity
           prove
           an
           Obstacle
           to
           the
           efficacy
           of
           his
           Arguments
           .
           Who
           will
           live
           and
           die
           a
           True
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           a
           Loyal
           Subject
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
        
         
           
             Your
             Humble
             Servant
             ,
             
               A.
               B.
            
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A35015-e170
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             La●ant
             .
             ●
             10.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             ad
             Ment.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.31
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Smith's
             Select
             disc
             .
             437.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             473.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
          
           
             Sedulius
             Hymn
             
          
           
             Bract.
             de
             Leg
             &
             Cons
             .
             l.
             ●
             .
             8
             .
             n.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             p.
             ●
             .
             v.
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             &
             65.
             ad
             78.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             1.23
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             24.8
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             19.27
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             82.6
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             18.3
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             8.4
             .
          
           
             Job
             34.18
             .
          
           
             J●r
             .
             29.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Sherlock
             of
             Relig.
             asserts
             p.
             144
             
          
           
             Prov.
             25.13
             .
          
           
             Num.
             23.23
             .
          
           
             Juvenal
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             13.35
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             19.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Josephus
             Aniq.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             1
             T●n
             3.
             ●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             Q.
             Mar.
             cap
             9.
             
          
           
             Col
             3.12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Can.
             60
             
          
           
             C.
             75
             .
          
           
             Bramhall
             Repl.
             229.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             20.1
             
          
           
             Ductor
             dub
             .
             190
             ,
             250
             ;
             .
          
           
             Can.
             14
             
          
           
             Bp.
             Taylor
             's
             Case
             of
             Conf.
             1.3.192
             .
          
           
             
               Ductor
               dub
            
             .
             1.3
             .
             p.
             238
             
          
           
             Joh.
             11.51
             .
             1
             Cron.
             28.3
             .
          
           
             2
             Cron.
             19.11
             .
             Ezra
             7
             25.
             
             Neh.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             Samar
             .
             revis'd
             54
             ,
             55.
             
          
           
             P.
             58.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Ductor
             dub
             .
             p
             143.
             
             ●
             .
             3.4●8
             .
          
           
             R.
             400.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Acts
             20.31
             .
          
           
             Luke
             9.26
             .
          
           
             Ma●hia
             .
             vel
             p
             33●
             
          
           
             Bp.
             Sanderson's
             5.
             
             Cas
             .
             p
             18.
             
          
           
             Fergus
             .
             Inter.
             of
             Reas
             .
             593.
             
          
           
             P.
             487.
             
          
           
             Ifa
             .
             29.4
             .
          
           
             ●●
             11
             9.
             
          
           
             P●
             8.15
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             24
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             ●
             .
             13
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             21.7
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             32.3